Celebrity Story Site

Author Topic: All-Star College  (Read 139772 times)

MaxwellLord

  • General Manager
  • Global Moderator
  • Hero Member
  • *****
  • Posts: 1080
  • Thanked: 1253 times
  • Gender: Male
  • Picard in the streets, Kirk in the sheets
Re: All-Star College
« Reply #120 on: March 16, 2022, 06:05:22 PM »
Any updates on the next part?

In the middle of it. Finished one of the major sex scenes actually.
 
The following users thanked this post: Blocboy VC

Craz

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #121 on: May 13, 2022, 08:00:28 AM »
Should be any day now
 
The following users thanked this post: rockyjuly1976

Blocboy VC

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #122 on: May 15, 2022, 02:43:05 PM »
One thing I noticed. In chapter 7 (I'm pretty sure it's chapter 7), Liz Gillies does have a scene with Victoria Justice, but she's not listed in the celebs that appear in the chapter. Unless I'm fucking up, and she is listed and I got the chapter wrong. If that does need fixing and I'm not tripping, could you fix it at some point if you have time?
 

twman09

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #123 on: May 23, 2022, 07:19:31 PM »
One thing I noticed. In chapter 7 (I'm pretty sure it's chapter 7), Liz Gillies does have a scene with Victoria Justice, but she's not listed in the celebs that appear in the chapter. Unless I'm fucking up, and she is listed and I got the chapter wrong. If that does need fixing and I'm not tripping, could you fix it at some point if you have time?

The Victoria/Liz scene was amazing. That pairing is always welcome.
 
The following users thanked this post: Blocboy VC

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #124 on: May 23, 2022, 08:45:24 PM »
new chapter updates soon
 
The following users thanked this post: Blocboy VC

Ronny

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #125 on: November 20, 2022, 03:12:55 PM »
Will the new chapter be out soon?
 
The following users thanked this post: Blocboy VC

Craz

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #126 on: November 20, 2022, 07:03:27 PM »
You got my hopes up l thought you were the new stories
 
The following users thanked this post: Blocboy VC

MaxwellLord

  • General Manager
  • Global Moderator
  • Hero Member
  • *****
  • Posts: 1080
  • Thanked: 1253 times
  • Gender: Male
  • Picard in the streets, Kirk in the sheets
Re: All-Star College
« Reply #127 on: March 01, 2023, 05:08:30 PM »
All of the following is complete and total fiction. Not a word of it occurred, nor would it.



All Star College Chapter 8
By MaxwellLord & Slyguy
(MF, FF, Anal, Blowbang, Oral, Cons, Roleplay)

Featured Celebs: Lili Reinhart, Selena Gomez, Hailee Steinfeld, Madchen Amick, Camila Mendes, Jurnee Smollett, Olivia Holt, Madelaine Petsch, Florence Pugh, Kelli Berglund, Amy Adams, Blake Lively, Kelly Brook, Margot Robbie, Samara Weaving, Tori Black, Emma Stone, Elizabeth Olsen, Camila Cabello, Ariana Grande, Kiernan Shipka, Zoe Kravitz, Peyton List


“Yessssss,” Lili moaned. Her nude body was glimmering with sweat. The feeling her lover was delivering to her, head buried squarely in her pussy. Eye fluttering, back arching and her hands gripping the silken sheets she laid upon. She didn’t quite know how she got where she was and she didn’t care. Everything just felt too good to care.

Her lover’s mouth seemed to somehow be everywhere at once, lighting her skin on fire with kisses, licks from her tongue and caresses from her hands while also giving all that love to her pussy at the same time. It was impossibly amazing.

Lili looked down at her dream lover, running her fingers through her long, dirty blonde locks. Then those eyes, those big blue eyes hit her own and Lili felt a laser show go off through her whole body. Flashes of every color on the spectrum lit up as Lili’s eyes shut tight. Her lover was going harder now, her hands holding her hips in place. Lili couldn’t move, even if she wanted to. She was too drunk on pleasure that getting held in place was just an added bonus. She’d be lucky if by the end of this she’d be able to walk on her noodle-loose legs.

“Please…” she said, forcing the word out through a moan that was desperate to escape her mouth. “M-make me cum….”

“Mmmm,” the lover said, giving Lili’s engorged clit one last blast of attention before separating her mouth from it. “You want to cum, is that it?”

“Uh-huh.” Lili said to the familiar voice, pinching and tugging her own nipples. “I need it...so bad..so fucking bad!”

“Well in that case,” she said, kissing Lili’s thighs between words. “I want to see the look on your face when I make you cum.”

Lili moaned in, sucking in air as that mouth moved up her body, her hungry pussy now being given attention by very skilled hands. The more the mouth moved up the excited blonde, swirling her tongue around Lili’s navel, lusciously licking and sucking her tits, leaving her mark on her neck until she was face to face with the begging blonde.

“Cum for me,” Lili’s lover said. “Cum for Blake.”

Any response Lili had was muffled by Blake Lively’s lips pressing against her’s, the dominant dirty blonde sucking on Lili’s tongue as her fingers worked pure magic in Lili’s sopping pussy. A fire was lit within Lili, her crotch humping against Blake's fingers as her own arms wrapped around her, pulling the assertive lover closer. Lili was so close and desperately needed to be pushed over the edge. The kiss broke as Blake looked down and Lili moaned to the sloshing beat created by Blake’s fingers. Lili’s body writhed beneath Blake, back arching with teeth gritted as the inevitable conclusion was getting closer and closer by the second.

“Yesssss,” Lili hissed. “Yes...Blake..gonna cum...yesss…. Yes…”

“YESSSS!” Lili cried out so loud it woke her. Her blue-green eyes darted open from the dreamy orgasm she’d just had. Back in familiar settings, she was sweating in the best way. Slowly her senses returned to her. “Wow...that was intense.” She smiled to herself for a bit, then her eyes went to a framed set of photos, all with her boyfriend, Peter..the brother of the woman she’d just had an intense sex dream about.

She picked up the frame and looked at the photos of her and Peter together. Funny faces made, cuddling, kissing, her head on his shoulder. It made her smile, but then a tinge of guilt came along in relation to her dream.

“Well, this is going to be interesting,” said to herself before flopping back down on the bed.


****** 

“Babe, not to sound all judgey,” Taylor said, understandably confused. “But this is your surprise?” Norman had said he had something he just had to show her. The excitement was palpable. She really felt that it must be big.

Then they arrived at a house. It was a nice house, sure, but Taylor didn’t get it if this was what the excitement was all for. But Norman still had that look on his face, something was up.

“Not entirely. This is my uncle’s place and he asked me to house sit for a couple weeks. Which means he’s allowed me full access to everything in the house.”

“Babe, that’s great. I know we just have an apartment, but it’s a big one. And no offense but we’re not fucking in your uncle’s bed. Just...ew. No.”

“Understood. That’s not what I’m talking about.” And with that, Norman made his big reveal, pressing a fob on his keychain, opening the garage door in front of them. As it rose, Taylor’s jaw dropped at what lurked behind the aluminum door.

It was a candy apple red Corvette convertible. Just the sight of it was starting to make her wet. She wasn’t a gearhead by any means, but something about that particular car in that particular color made her crazy. She’d always wanted one, and it simply had to be candy apple red.

“Okay, Normie I am steadfast about that whole uncle’s bed thing but I kind of demand we fuck in the car.”

“All in due time my love,” he said, kissing her in the passenger seat. “We don’t have full access until tomorrow when he leaves. But when he does I think we can definitely get down to fulfilling that demand.”

******** 

“So let me get this straight,” Connor Queen said. “You travel all over the world for your job, are so respected you’ve spoken at museums and had papers published and you’re still a grad student? And now, for some reason you’re taking a job here, in this town?”

“You make it sound so much more adventurous than it really is,” the woman said. When she hit the town that night to familiarize herself with her new home, Florence Pugh hadn’t expected to be sipping scotch and talking all about her life. She’d expected small talk about the beach or cooking or even some cheesy one-liners. But something about this charming lad sitting next to her at the bar got her on a tangent. A fellow student of history, he was of the undergrad variety. He still knew his stuff, and combined with a pair of dreamy hazel eyes it all just came pouring out. Well, most of it.

“It sounds pretty fun.”

“Yes but the excitement in your voice makes it all sound like I’m Indiana Jones. Though I think I can pull off a fedora I have yet to have the pleasure of punching a Nazi over an Earth-threatening artifact. Mainly just pushing papers at a desk.”

“You’re still figuring stuff out,” he said. “Even behind a desk that has to be exciting.”

“Well, it certainly can be.” Florence admitted. “It does have a flare of mystery to it. And of course when you love the subject, discovering new things about it, confirming theories...it’s quite a rush.” She sipped at her drink again, savoring the burn just a bit more. She liked this lad. And this was her first night out...and had been a long flight. Besides, there was no confirmation as to exactly how open Chris’ relationship was with this Scarlett person. And Connor was definitely cute and could prove worthy of a revisit. It was time to plant a few seeds for the deed.

“So, I take it from what you’ve said, your real passion is like Scandinavian stuff? Maybe some Norse mythology?”

“To a degree I suppose.” Florence answered. “But really, I adore Rome. Especially when it comes to debunking commonly held myths about the society of Ancient Rome.”

“Like what?”

“Well, for example, did you know the idea of a Roman orgy is almost entirely fictional? There are no verifiable recorded accounts of such a thing ever occurring. Not even second hand accounts. The best evidence found of them are insults during political debates. Even in a society as sexually open as Rome was, an orgy was considered quite taboo.

“So no one did them?”

“I’m not saying that. All I’m saying is if they did they were more secretive about than even we are in modern times. However I’m not saying they were prudes. Far from it. They were far more comfortable with sexuality than we are. More upfront. It’s just, well, some things seem to be an eternal taboo. At least publicly speaking.”

“Then how exactly were they more upfront?” Connor asked. And it was sincere. Not a hit of flirting, which made Florence smile. It was going to make what she was going to say next so much more fulfilling.

“They didn’t shy away from what they wanted. Far from prudes. I think we could learn a lot about how to just...live from their example.”

“I can see that. Being just more...honest with yourself.”

“Exactly,” Florence said with a smile, downing the rest of her scotch. “I think we could all use that, don’t you? Just being a little bit more blunt with what we want from a person. For example, with you being such a forward thinking lad I can’t imagine you’d even flinch if I suggested that we pay for these drinks then go ‘round back so I can suck your cock.”

Florence watched with a knowingly sexy smile. To Connor’s credit, he didn’t flinch but to call the pause as the wheels turned in head pregnant would be underselling things.

“Um, so I'm getting the tab, right?” Connor said, gulping down the rest of his drink.

“Such a gentleman.”

They set their empty glasses down. Connor paid and Florence led him out the back exit. He didn’t even think to question this. Florence was far too hot to do such a thing. As for her, this wasn’t out of the ordinary. If she would have had her way 100%, they’d go full force, fucking against the wall. However, she was on a schedule so drinks and a blowjob would have to suffice to scratch her international date line itch.

The curvy blonde pushed Connor against the brick wall and kissed hard, forcing her tongue into his mouth and demanding a round of tonsil hockey. Once the kiss broke she backed off, looking at him with a sly grin and a cocked eyebrow.

“I’m sure you’ve heard this before and never bought it,” Florence said, sliding her hand down Connor’s pants and grabbing his hardening prick. “But I do love to suck cock. Now I, of course, understand why you wouldn’t believe that. And it’s because it’s bloody rubbish most of the time. There are just some poor souls out there, men and women, who think oral is a chore. It’s not. It’s a treat. It’s a skill. And nothing makes me wetter than showing off that skill. Hearing that tone in a man’s voice when you take the time to find every spot, from head to base, that makes him one second away from eruption. That’s the fun you see...hearing, feeling, seeing and tasting what I’m doing to you. A real feast for the senses.”

The Brit bombshell licked his chin before squatting down, yanking Connor’s pants down with her. With one hand she cradled his balls while the other tenderly stroked his rod.

“Now this is a cock,” Florence said. “A wonderful missile. Looks like it could fit just about anywhere wonderfully. I want you to think about that luv. I want you to think about all the things I might want this wonderful cock to do to me when next we meet.”

Connor’s only reply was a grateful groan as Florence’s tongue entered the picture. Flicking against the tip first, she trailed down to the base like she was chasing the drippings of a popsicle on a hot summer day and then licked all the way back up. She let her tongue coat his pole in a light sheen of saliva before wrapping her lips around his crown. Fist’s balled up, he looked down for the first time to get a visual on the tactile sensations and sounds sensually slobbering on his knob. The visual nearly knocked him down. Seeing Florence’s lips gliding up and down his rod, her cheeks billowing from a hard suck before releasing his head with a pop. There was a look of delicious delivery in her brown eyes before her mouth returned to do Aphrodite’s work.

Which wasn’t to say she was hands free. No. With one hand working in unison with her mouth, she stroked that throbbing shaft while the other massaged and teased Connor’s heavy balls. Florence was going all out. For a brief moment however, he hands took on a different duty, gripping Connor’s hips as she began to push herself further on to his throbbing prong, taking all eight inches deep into her throat.

“Holy shit!” Connor yelled, words finally forming in his mouth to perfectly tell Florence what she was doing to him. It was music to her ears. And then the percussion of Connor beginning to thrust into the tight confines of her esophagus made the symphony complete.

Despite being the one without the wand, Florence was the conductor and it was time to add some vocals. Pulling off of his cock with a gasp, she gulped for air as her hands went right back to stroking his cock and fondling his balls.

“Mmmm, Connor I can feel it just as much as you can. Throbbing my hand and in moments my mouth once more. You want to cum. So here’s your green light. Cum. Fill my mouth with that hot creamy spunk...because that's the best part of it for us both, isn’t it? The last sweet moment of release. Euphoric pleasure...so just give in luv...just give in. But let me know so I can get ready to taste every lovely drop.”

“Oh god, yes Florence,” he said as her mouth returned to take them both home. Now it was working solo, her stroking hand now under her skirt, playing with her sopping pussy. All of this had gotten Florence worked up and she hadn’t even touched herself. Now it was time for a little additional self satisfaction.

Groans and the sloppy sound of sucking emanated from the back alley, which for the college town wasn’t anything too new. Neither were the words coming from Connor’s mouth.

“Right...ngg right there...oh fuck...Florence...gonna...oh shit...gonna cum...oh baby swallow it...fuck. Please swallow it all...ohh...ahh...ahhhh...AHHHHH!!!!!!!!”

It hit the roof of Florence’s mouth like a shotgun, the first barrage of cum. More and more splashed in her mouth, the bawdy Brit moaning at the taste as she gulped down stream after stream. The wet warmth, the pulsing cock, gave Florence her own small, but still satisfying orgasm, shaking through it as she swallowed the large load and diddled herself silly.

Slowly Connor withdrew his deflated sword, a tiny trickle of cum leaking from the corner of Florence’s mouth. Grabbing his cock and pressing the head to the last bit of cum, he pushed it up to Florence’s lips, the grateful blonde sucking the cum from his still sensitive head before it was all over.

“You have my number, right?” Florence said. Connor nodded. “Good. Because I can’t wait to see what we can do with a bit more time.”

*******

“Is it just me or is a photography textbook the silliest thing?” Camila asked. She and Peter were in the campus bookstore, stocking up for the upcoming semester. “I mean really shouldn’t the only textbook be the instruction manual for the camera?”

“Probably,” Peter admitted. “At least it’s only one book. My silent film course is making me get three different books. How much do you want to bet at most we use only one?”

“Don’t worry about that Petey dearest, I’ve got you covered.”

“No you don’t.” He said. “I can cover my own books.”

“Of course you CAN. It doesn’t mean you will though. Remember, no one draws their credit card faster than me. But if it makes you feel any better you can buy lunch.”

“A little bit.”

“Good. I mean honestly, it’s no big deal. Consider it my way of thanking you for both getting me back in touch with my photography passion and not really saying I told you so about it.”

“I know better than that.” Cami chuckled and they walked down the aisles, shelves of books on either side of them. “You’re doing good, right?”

“Of course,” Cami said. “I mean daddy wasn’t thrilled when he saw the photography classes on my schedule but when mom melted down over it he went into overprotective dad mode and gave me all the blessings.”

“Yeah, but also…”

“Petey, I know what you’re going to get at,” Cami said, stopping them in between rows. “I’m over Jose, I really am. And I know you’re just checking up on me and I can never tell you how much I love you for doing that but I’m fine. In fact...look, you remember that little trip to San Fran I took? Remember, the one where when I came home I saw you with your head between Lili’s legs on my apartment floor?”

“How could I forget?” Peter replied, blushing.

“Yeah, it was quite a visual,” she said, grinning at his embarrassment. “But I didn’t really tell you what happened on that trip.” She took him to a couple of chairs nearby and sat down with him. “When I was there, I ran into Jose.”

“Huh? I thought he moved to Japan.”

“He did. But the company he works for I guess has some working relationship with a company in the US and he was like a talent trade or something. I don’t know, I never really learned the terms while we were dating so now that I’m single I somehow extra-don’t know. Anyway, we bumped into each other...kinda fooled around a bit and I decided to go to the show. And it was everything I had a nightmare about, aside from him getting seriously hurt. I’m talking broken glass, razor wire, and just so much blood. He didn’t even give me a heads up. And that was the final nail. It would never work. And that time...I was fine with it. So...I texted him goodbye, best of luck and walked out and went back to my room and just partied the rest of the week. But I’m fine. It’s just...I guess I really just had to see it, you know? And it confirmed what I feared and that’s that. The fact he didn’t even give me a warning also helped me get over things.”

“But you’re okay?” Peter asked.

“Yes,” she said with a reassuring smile, holding his hand and patting the top. “And so much of that is you. And not just the...you know what? Fuck it, I’ll just say it, the great sex last semester. You are always there for me. You and Lili and now even Selena. And while you don’t need to keep asking me if I’m fine, I hope you never stop asking. Because I am never going to stop doing the same for you, you gigantic dork.”

“I think I can swing that. I mean you are buying my books after all.”

“Good answer,” Cami said, getting up and kissing Peter’s cheek. “Now, how about we get the rest of these very expensive future paperweights, go get some grub, and dread the oncoming semester like normal college students? Maybe invite Lili too? She was already out of the apartment by the time I woke up. Would really love a double bestie lunch.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Well of course it does Petey dearest,” Cami said. “I mean I think it’s well documented I have the best ideas.”

*****

“Not as sleazy as I was expecting.” Kelli said. She was in the parking lot of the local strip club and ready to interview for her new job. Truth be told, despite leaving the employ of Bella and Dove as the business was officially Vegas bound, she didn’t need a job. During her short time as one of Bella’s girls she’d made more than enough to cover rent and more for two years before she’d even have to stress. Her being a blowjob goddess with very generous clients made sure of that.

Still, having more money in her pocket wasn’t a bad thing. And with her former employment being what it was, Kelli certainly had no issue with baring all or a little bit of grinding on the customers. Best of all was if she got a little frisky, it’d just be a bonus. There was something freeing to sex not being a service sold. It made it better. While she didn’t hate her previous job and in fact liked it quite a bit, she wasn’t exactly going to miss it.

She rang the buzzer at the entrance. Right above it was the usual “21 & Over'' warning. The tinted black glass door opened and what Kelli guessed was the club’s manager. He wasn’t bad. Kelli had seen far worse. Fortunately, they were the clients of others. Though Kelli didn’t really discriminate, especially with a paying customer. She did however have preferences and the manager fit most of them. Longish hair but nothing too extreme nor a mullet. The five o’clock shadow gave him the right amount of sleaze, balanced out by his emerald green eyes.

“You Kelli?” He asked.

“Right on the first guess.” The blonde replied.

“And you’re right on time.” He opened the door further. “Come in.”

“Thanks.” Kelli entered. It was always an odd sight to see, a strip club during the off hours. The neon and low lights were replaced by, well, normalcy. It was a perversion of the perverse and something she at least found interesting. It was however not what she wanted, especially during the talent portion of the interview.

The manager led her to the stage where he sat on a chair near the edge and Kelli jumped up on the edge, her legs hanging over the side.

“What do I call you?” Kelli asked. “Because just using sir seems kind of impersonal.”

“Lou.” He replied.

“I like it,” Kelli said. It was the truth too. It was the perfect level of cliche in her opinion. “And you're the boss, correct?”

“Right under the owner,” he replied. “Sometimes directly under if the mood strikes her.”

“Nice. So, I’m going to guess since you called me in, everything on the resume checks out so what you want is a close up inspection of my skills.”

“Pretty much. I mean it all checks out, references and that shit. But then you go and list gymnastics as a skill. Honestly, not even remotely the first time I’ve seen that from a girl trying to get a job here. But you know what is rare? That not being a gigantic load of shit a girl writes down thinking it’s gonna get her a job.”

“I can guarantee you it’s not bullshit.”

“Then prove it,” said Lou. “You got your gear?”

“That I do.”Kelli replied.

“Then go in the back and suit up. Whole nine yards. I want you up on that stage showing me what you got and if there was even a hint of bullshit on your application. You got a preferred song to shake your ass too?”

“No Diggity,” Kelli said.

“No Diggity?”

“Yeah, No Diggity,” Kelli reaffirmed. “Is that a problem?”

“No, just...isn’t that a bit before your time?”

“It would be but wouldn’t you know it? These days they can digitize ANY song, not just ones made now which makes them widely available via this amazing invention called the internet. And while I’m guessing you mainly use it for porn I assure all the songs ever recorded are widely available for listening to by people of all ages.”

“You’ve got a mouth on ya,” Lou said. “You’ll definitely fit in here, if you ain’t bullshitting me. Get dressed and I’ll cue you up.”

Kelli nodded, taking her bag as she headed backstage. Lou gave her a bit of time before asking if she was ready.

“You in a hurry?” She asked.

“Nah, not really,” he answered back. “Just got, you know, a business to run. No rush.”

“Look, just give me ten then hit the music and take a seat.”

“No problem.” He set things up at the DJ station. The song was prepped with a ten second delay before taking a seat at the end of the stage. The song kicked in and Kelli came out from behind the curtain, all dolled up and ready to show her skills.

The outfit itself was something he’d seen before, the sexy nurse. However the blonde had done her own thing with it. While the usual red bits were in place, especially the medical cross, the rest was black, giving the whole thing a bit of a dominatrix aura to it. The boots however were the typical stripper fair. They were knee-high and red with black laces and the usual five-inch platforms. As expected, Kelli walked on them in perfect balance, a bounce in her step in the rhythm to the song.

Kelli was in full work mode now. Sex-hungry eyes and seductive smiles, all focused on Lou. If this was the real deal she’d be spreading the pay-for-play love around, but she wasn’t going to waste her energy on empty chairs. This was all about showing Lou her whole deal.

Lou’s attention was hers completely. He was both a happy spectator and watchful critic. He was taking note of every move she was making. It may sound weird to anyone not in the business but dancing was important to this gig. While looking good naked was a gigantic part of the gig for the girls it wasn’t the whole package. Ninety-five percent, yeah, but not the whole thing. That five percent of actually having some rhythm was important. Sure, guys were going to throw singles, maybe a couple of fivers, at a nude body with a smiling face. However, most of the time that set of tits wasn’t who they wanted a lapdance from. They wanted those girls who could grind. The ones who could move. They wanted those asses grinding on their crotches and working the kind of magic the other girls showed no sign of possessing.

And those girls got the big tips. And some of that always got kicked back to the house. Nothing obscene, just fifteen percent that went right back into the club itself. Neither Lou or Riri got a cent of it. The only obscenity came from the girls sometimes. They never, or at least so rarely it seemed like never, fucked the customers in the private rooms. However they pushed it as far as they could. More than a few guys and gals left the backroom post private dance attempting to cover a fresh wet spot on the crotch of their pants. Those nights the guilty girls usually got the biggest tips.

Kelli was destined to be one of those big tip girls. She sank that the moment she got to the pole at the front of the stage. She faced Lou, giving him a sexy little smile that would set the stage for twenties to be thrown at her from a given target if this was the real deal. Instead it simply just put Lou at half mast.

The blonde pursed her lips together, blowing a slutty little kiss with her back to the pole. She dropped to a squat, her knees together and aimed right at Lou’s gaze. A wink precipitated her opening those legs, showing off the underwear beneath her outfit. It was black of course with the medical cross dead center on her crotch, letting anyone who saw know exactly where the medicine was located.

Kelli ran her black-nailed fingers from her knees to her thighs, grazing her own fit flesh before rising back up and turning her back to her audience of one. Predictably she bent over. Predictable, but far from bad as Lou got a view of that caboose. First of course it was obstructed by the underwear, though Kelli would soon remedy that.

The naughty not-nurse rose up just for a moment and reached under her shorter-than-short skirt to hook her thumbs around her underwear and began to pull them down, bending back over as the garment came down. When they were gone that delectable derriere was on full display, along with something just as sweet with a nice view of Kelli’s slit. Lou’s half mast went to full.

Shaking her rump, Kelli spun back around and focused her eyes back on Lou. Licking her lips, she began to unzip the dress itself, revealing her tits and soon everything else too. With the suit being one piece there wasn’t much of an opportunity for a tease. However, Kelli never had much use for teasing, or at least not too much.

With the full body on display Lou was ready to tell Kelli to pick a locker. Those legs, the bald pussy and those nice and perky tits looked nothing short of money. But Kelli wasn’t done. She ran her hands over her body, swaying to the music as she did before getting to her knees and crawling towards Lou. She did it in that exaggerated way only strippers do, like a prowling cat.

The would-be stripper reached the edge of the stage and leaned over where her mark stand-in sat. Kelli extended her tongue as she brought her face to his, licking the air just centimeters from his face before giggling and pulling back. But before breaking contact completely she placed her nurse's hat on his head. A nice personal touch that’d have her picking up the bills on a real night as well as a guaranteed private dance client later on.

It was finally time for Kelli to show off her pole work and that she did. Grabbing the slim metal pillar. She became like a serpent now, writhing on the shiny piece of metal and giving into every phallic dream that could be cooked up in the head of any man watching.

Grinding, writhing and slithering on the pole was nice but then Kelli began to ride it, showing off all she knew how to do. Twirling on it now, she was hanging from her legs, climbing to the top and sliding down, hanging upside down and rubbing her body, undulating on the pole and moaning just enough to be heard with the music, as if it had been mixed with it. Kelli knew the song by heart and knew when it was wrapping up. She got off the pole and returned to her knees, crawling over once more to Lou. She grabbed her hat and brought her mouth to Lou’s ear.

“Care for a private dance sweetie?” She asked, her breath hot on his neck. She moved back slightly, smiling sinfully at him before pulling back completely to the stage and walking out as the song ended, the curtain closing behind her as the perfect end.

Lou grinned, standing up with his hard-on visible in his jeans. Kelli walked out and approached him on the floor, still nude but now with the hat gone.

“Welcome to the club,” Lou said. “You’re in. Let me go grab you a locker key from the office.”

“Well hold on,” Kelli said, a whole new kind of look on her face. This wasn’t stage sexy, this was the real deal. “What about that private dance?”

“You got the job Kelli,” Lou said. “Besides, that’s not part of the interview anyway.”

“Who said anything about the interview?”

“Well,” Lou said, letting his other head take over. “If you insist, please follow me.”

Kelli did so. She hadn’t expected to do this but the dancing turned her on, her exhibitionist side providing some kindling to make her want to get a little more full contact than just pole-dancing. Odds were it was going to get even more up close than just a lap dance and Lou would be fine with it.

There were two different options for private dances. One was somewhat of a “public” private dance room with several different rounded and corner sofas in the room with just enough space for a customer and a dance to get a little bit closer. The other was a series of rooms where one on one meant one on one. They cost a bit more and were only used for regular, trusted customers. Even then, every one of those four rooms had a panic button just in case. They were never used, but it was better to have them and not need them, as it were. For Kelli and Lou’s purposes, it didn’t matter. They were the only two in the building at the moment anyway so they went to the more spacious public take on the champagne room.

“You need any specific song for this?” Lou asked, stopping at the sound system.

“Any slow jam will work for this.” Kelli replied. Lou nodded and picked something himself before taking a seat in the center of the room.

The music hit and his eyes locked on Kelli. He had to resist rubbing his hands together in anticipation as the nude blonde made his way over to him. Even with this being her idea he wasn’t going to take any chances. Kelli was calling the shots until she said otherwise.

“I’m sure, being the manager of this place and all, you’re well aware of the classic law of the lapdance,” Kelli said, moving her hips to the slow jam. Her hands ran up her body, over her tits and through her hair, lifting the golden locks up before letting them fall back down to her shoulders. “That law being of course, I can touch you and you can’t touch me.”

“I’m familiar.”

Kelli turned around, giving Lou a good look at her ass. “Then you also know about the asterisk at the very end of that law.” She bent over in front of him, spreading her cheek to give him a very intimate view of her starfish. “That asterisk would lead you to the hole in that law. That hole being once I start touching you the law becomes much more of a recommendation as opposed to hard rule.”

Kelli spun back around and mounted Lou, playing with his tie in her hands. “However...how about you follow that recommendation until I give you the okay?” He nodded and the game was on.

The blonde stripteaser put her hands on Lou’s shoulder and began to move. It was like a full body wave, Kelli’s hair swaying with her head. She moved and grooved her hips in a slow circular motion, grinding on Lou’s already hard cock. It brought a smile to her face. The job was already halfway done.

That didn’t mean Kelli was going to jump right on his cock however. This wasn’t her old job and she could take her time. Not too much time though. She was well aware she was on a timer. The club had to open at some point. Still, she wanted her soon-to-be manager nice and worked up so she could get everything from him.

‘’Someone’s hard,” Kelli said, winking at him as she moved. “I know...occupational hazard…but is it really a hazard if it turns me on?”

“That does sound slightly inaccurate,” he said, impressing Kelli with his ability to talk with a writhing co-ed in his lap.

“Impressive. It’s always nice when blood rushing to one head doesn’t leave the other without it.”

Kelli gave him a visual preview of riding him, her very wet pussy leaving it’s mark on his slacks. “My pussy’s so wet,” she said. “Wanna see?”

Lou nodded and Kelli got up from her seat. She then lifted her leg and placed it on the top of the couch, balancing all on the one leg left on the ground. Lou’s eye’s followed her hand as it roamed up that outstretched leg from to thigh to her glistening slit.

“Look at it,” she said, running her fingers over her pussy lips. “ Look how wet I am.”

“Oh believe me, I am.”

Kelli grinned at that, then slipped two fingers inside, fingering herself slowly in front of him for the briefest of moments before pulling out. She offered her fingers to him. “Want a taste?”

Lou sucked her fingers into his mouth as an answer, savoring the sample she’d given him before those fingers withdrew.

“Want more than a taste?” She asked, taking her leg off the couch and standing before him.

“Damn straight.” He replied.

“Then drop those pants, I’m too wet to dry hump.”

Lou, most likely breaking a world record in terms of speed, had his pants down to his ankles in the blink of an eye. Then Kelli got a nice view of what exactly was straining underneath that fabric. It certainly was a sight, thick and rock hard in all its glory. Lou’s cock was average in length, but the thickness...this was going to be fun. Kelli was salivating...but she’d scratch that itch later. Right now she wanted that lovely piece of meat in between her legs.

“God damn it, yesssss,” Kelli hissed. She had lowered herself onto Lou’s rigid rod and was immediately thankful for that action. “Fuck this is a good cock...not just saying that because you just hired me either…”

“I should hope not,” he said, taking hold over Kelli’s hips as she began to give him the goods. “Fuck ride that dick baby...fucking ride it…”

And ride Kelli did. No slow build up was wanted or needed and she was riding Lou like he was the wildest bronco in the rodeo. And Lou’s pelvis wasn’t the only part of him getting in on the action. While he was thrusting up and returning everything Kelli was giving him with her pussy he also pulled Kelli close suck on her tits, nibbling and licking her pink nipples like they were strawberry candy.

“Suck those fucking titties,” Kelli demanded, taking the steering wheel 100% as Lou tasted her breasts. “Just...mmmm...just like that.”  She slammed her cunt hard and fast down on his cock, making him grunt and almost whimper at how much she was taking out of him.

“Mmmm you like that huh,” she said, teasing him with her voice as she pleased him with her pussy. “This hot, tight fuckhole milking your prick dry. Best pussy you’ve had in a while huh?” She worked her hips on him, grinding and growling while Lou’s body tensed and his voice croaked in reaction.   

Kelli grabbed his hands and led them to her ass, Lou instinctively gripping tight. Kelli sped up again, leaning back as her rodeo ride went full body. “FUCK ME! FUCK ME!” She shouted. “MAKE ME FUCKING CUM!!!”

“Yeah?” Lou said, pulling Kelli back on him as he pounded her. “You want to cum for this dick? You want it? Or do you fucking need it???”

“Mmmmmm fucking need it.” Kelli replied, pulling herself up. “Need to cum on that dick.”

“Who’s dick?” he asked, spanking Kelli’s ass with a hard *CRACK*. “Tell me!”

“YOURS!” Kelli yelled back. “I NEED TO CUM ON YOUR COCK!!!!”

“Then fucking do it.” Lou brought his hand to Kelli’s crotch and frigged her clit as his prick plundered her pussy. The reaction in Kelli was immediate. She clenched her teeth, hissing gulps of air between them. Every thrust of his cock and movement of her own was another step in the direction of pleasure and bliss for Kelli.

“Yes….yes…” She said, a dreamy haze in her voice and a glimmer of it in her eyes. “Gonna…gonna cum…yesss…YESSSS!”

That last word led to a howl that would make most wolves pause. The blonde’s voice cracked as pleasure pounded her body, radiating from her cunt which was still getting all of Lou’s attention at full blast. Every thrust turned the dial past ten, even past eleven. As wonderfully dazed with orgasmic bliss as Kelli was however, she still had enough of her professional instinct from her old job to recognize the signs a man was about to pop. His voice and breaths became ragged, his thrusts far more chaotic and his face in a weird collision of pure pleasure and strain to keep it from happening. Now it was time for Kelli to show off the tricks that made her the blowjob goddess.

“Now look who needs to cum,” she said with a sweetly-sinister grin. “Let me take care of that.” She removed herself from his cock and got on her knees. Before Lou got the chance to say a word Kelli used her magic mouth to cast a spell that turned those words in the wordless gibberish of a man ready to let loose.

While Kelli loved the slow build-up to a man blowing off in her mouth that wasn’t going to happen. Her pussy made sure of that. Still, that didn’t mean she couldn’t blow his stack like a burst pipe. The beautiful blonde voraciously slurped his prick, her tongue making sensual surgical licks and strikes on the sensitive stick while she played his balls to perfection, the churning orbs absolutely aching to empty themselves between her lips.

“Fuck girl…oh shit…YESSSS!” Now it was Lou’s turn to make like a lycanthrope as his volcanic erectile eruption started, instantly filling Kelli’s mouth with cum. However, like any respectable blowjob goddess she didn’t miss a beat or let a drop of her favorite fluid drip from her lips. Every thick rope he shot in her mouth went right down her throat, gulp after gulp until Lou felt little more than a puddle, sitting down like a sack of laundry as his limp and spent prick slipped from Kelli lips. The blonde then licked those same lips, hoping to find a few droplets she might have missed. She never did, but the hope was always there.       

“So,” she said, getting back to her feet. “About that locker key…”


*******                   

“This looks really great Jurnee,” Lili said to her boss. “The other lot looks like it’s always been here.”

“Thanks Lili,” the beaming boss replied. “A lot of hard work but I’m banking it’ll be worth it.

Over the summer Lili’s boss, Jurnee Smollett, had expanded her comic shop to take up the empty store lot next door. It had taken the entirety of the summer, but it was finished. And with new space came new business. Jurnee aimed to make her shop geek central. While she already had comics and toys covered, as well as enough tabletop gaming to have regular D&D nights at the store as it had been, the new area of the store would be even more gaming focused. Retro and modern video games, card games, board games and new nights for new games. It was everything she dreamed of doing and hopefully something that would pay for itself within a year. Everything a happy nerd could want in one shop. And as Lili took a look around while stocking a new shipment of toys on their pegs she had to admit she was impressed.

“Do you think we have enough people to cover it all?” Lili asked.

“I think so,” Jurnee said. “I mean the new girl seems kind of spacey sometimes but definitely into the place and Roland pretty much lived here already so it’s not like he needs to be trained. Besides, he and Kiernan work well together.”

“Really well from my understanding,” Lili added. Which got a look from Jurnee. “What?”

“Lili, from boss to employee let me just tell you, girl I don’t know if you have room to be talking about that with the morning after the big storm a couple months ago.”

“Jurnee, I keep telling you we just actually slept together. Emphasis on sleeping! Nothing else happened. Well, at least not until a few weeks later.”

“Uh huh,” Jurnee said with a knowing smile. Then the ding of the door opening sounded and Jurnee’s eyes went to the door then right back to Lili. “How about you get your story straight with your man over there.”

Lili turned to see Peter and Camila walk in, her eyes lighting up as they approached. There was still a little weirdness leftover from her rather explicit dream; it wasn't enough to make her less happy to see her man and her best friend.

“Excuse me,” Peter said as he and Cami pulled up. “I’m looking for a certain something but I insist that only the sexiest person in the store help me so are you available?”

“For you?” Lili asked, playing along. “I think I just might be.” The pair kissed for a few moments before Camila spoke up.

“Not to be too harsh in breaking up the cavity-causing love fest,” the brunette said. “But I’d like to get my hello in as well. Except mine will be without all the tonsil hockey, which I’m sure is very much to my dearest Petey’s dismay.”

“What brings you guys by the store?” Lili asked as Peter stood next to her, arm around her back.

“Lunch.” Camila answered. “You, me and Petey make three at the diner around the corner.”

“Sounds great. I just need to finish hanging up these toys and wait for Kiernan to get back from break. You guys can look around the store till then. Won’t be too long.”

Peter and Cami nodded and looked around while Lili went to the back to grab the last box of toys, Peter taking notice of the painted art on the wall that seamlessly blended from DC to Marvel to fantasy to horror to sci-fi and back again. It was a gorgeous bit of decoration.

“That looks awesome, Jurnee,” he said to the owner. “It’s so seamless. Like they all live in the same world.”

“Thanks,” the proud store owner said. “I figured if this store is going to be nerd central it better look the part from floor to ceiling. Got a local artist to do it too.”

“That’d be me!” A perky voice said. It belonged to a friendly looking blonde in jeans, a black shirt littered with Nintendo characters, and red Chucks on her feet. “I did this. It was really fun. Oh...I’m Brie Larson by the way. Kind of new in town. I mean I’ve been here a few months but still learning my way around. Teaching art at the school this semester.”

“Nice to meet you, I’m Camila.” Camila said, shaking her hand. “I’m going to be stepping into the art department this year actually. Taking some photography courses.”

“Oh, nice!” Brie’s eyes then fell on Peter and a spark of recognition lit up. “Don’t I know you?”

“I don’t think so?”

Brie was confused for a moment. She was sure she’d seen him before. Then when Lili returned with the box of toys it hit her hard.

“I do know you! And her too! You two are the not-couple!”

“We’re the what now?” Lili asked.

“When I first got to town back in May I would go to the park and just sketch people. I remember going up to you two and asking if you wanted to be drawn and called you a couple. You denied it and I pointed out you were holding hands and you still denied it? Ringing any bells?”

“That was you?” Lili asked, and Brie nodded in response. “Huh. Well, I’m Lili and he’s Peter and...I guess you were right because we are. Well, now we are.”

“It’s that artist’s eye,” Brie said. “Or you know...just a lucky guess.”

“I take it you’re here for the rest of your payment?” Jurnee asked.

“That’d be a big ten-four,” Brie said. Jurnee nodded and went to the videogame section of the store and Brie’s excitement reached palpable levels.

“What exactly are you getting?” Peter asked.

“A sealed, never-been-opened copy of Super Metroid.” She replied. “I LOVE Metroid. I even named my cat Samus and Super Metroid is the best of them all. I already have a loose copy and a boxed copy that I can open to look through the manual and two matching Japanese copies as counterparts. But this? Never been opened...it’s my holy grail.”

“Then it feels like I should have a chorus singing while I hand you this,” Jurnee said upon her return. And in her hand was the prize Brie had waited for, all factory-sealed and never touched by the outside world.

“Yes!” Brie said, almost jumping with joy as the box of electronic goodness was placed in her hands. “I already have the display set up for it. And since I am very bad with delaying personal gratification I’m going to say goodbye and Jurnee, you’ll be seeing me a lot.”

“I bet I will,” Jurnee said. With a quick wave and a nod of her head Brie made her exit. Jurnee then turned to Lili and her friends. “Lili just head with your friends when you’re done with the last of them even if Kiernan isn’t back. I think Anya and I can handle it until then.”

“Thanks Jurnee,” Lili said.

“No problem. In fact I’ll hit the register now.” Jurnee said her farewell and went directly to the front register.

“Well looks like you have me sooner than expected,” Lili said, giving Peter a sexy smile. Before a reply would come his phone went off.

“It’s Sabrina,” he said. “Probably something about booking the movie for a convention showing or something. I’ll be right back.” He went to a corner of the store leaving Camila and Lili alone.

“And once those two are done talking I’m going to have to throw my two cents in,” Camila said. “The adventurous life of a one-time and one-time only movie producer.”

“Sounds harrowing,” Lili joked. The blonde then took a breath. With Peter gone momentarily, she could get something off her chest to Camila. “I need to tell you something.”

“I’m listening.”

“Well, I had a dream last night,” Lili said, hanging up the remaining toys as she spoke. “A rather...explicit dream.”

“Do I need to hear this?”

“Well, I need to tell someone because of who it was about.”

“Oookay,” Cami said, intrigued. “Go on.”

“Well...by explicit I mean a sex dream.”

“I gathered.”

“And…it was about Blake…you know, Peter’s sister.” Lili looked at Cami's face ready for a look of total shock or something that was different from what she saw, which was total neutrality. “Did you hear me?”

“Yeah, you had a sex dream about Blake.” Camila replied bluntly. “Join the club.”

“Wait what?”

“Lils...how do I put this....Peter and Ben have an insanely hot sister. She’s not just gorgeous, but she’s nice, polite, all of that jazz. However part of that is, well, people are going to want to fuck her. I mean once we all hit middle school they started hearing it so that by eighth grade they were kind of numb to it. Especially since everyone had at least one sex dream about Blake. Me included.”

“Yeah, but it’s different…”

“Why?” asked Camila. “Because you’re dating Peter? So did I. Let me put it this way, you planning on dumping him for a shot at Blake?”

“No! Of course not.”

“Then what’s the problem?”

“I had a dream where I ate out my boyfriend’s sister! That’s weird!”

“Eh,” Cami said with a shrug. “If it’s bugging you that much, tell him.”

“How do you say that to someone you’re dating Cami?”

“I dunno. Has to be better than feeling all weird about it. And I can guarantee he won’t be anything close to mad. Trust me, he knows he has a hot sister. He and Ben have resistance to pretty much anything connected to that.”

Before Lili could answer back Peter returned, giving Lili a hug and kiss on the cheek from behind.

“What was the call about babe?” Lili asked.

“Same old, same old pretty much.” He replied. “Only new detail is that I'm doing script research at the library tonight solo. Something came up for Sabrina.”

“Aww hun, I wish I could join you,” Lili said. “I’d love to keep you company but I have D&D duty tonight.”

“And I’d keep you company but...I just don’t want to,” Cami added. “I mean I got shows to binge, you understand.”

“Completely,” Peter laughed. “It’s no big thing. Wouldn’t be the first time.”

“You know he doesn’t have to go alone,” said the third new voice of the day. This voice belonged to one of Jurnee’s new hires, Anya Taylor-Joy. She was certainly a fit for the store with her big brown eyes, long blonde hair and high cheekbones making her seem like she came from the Tolkien-esque realm of fantasy and the slight hint of an accent added to it.

“Peter, Cami, this is Anya,” Lili said. “She’s new and also in on the Dungeons & Dragons stuff Which means she knows it’s my night to DM. It’s on the schedule.”

“True but I’ve been positively dying to get a chance. And I’ve been keeping notes on your game so I could fill in for tonight or even start my own quest.”

“Okay, I mean I’m fine with that,” Lili said. “We can ask Jurnee when I’m back from lunch.”

“Wonderful!” Anya said. “Simply wonderful. I’m going to grab my Staff of Ancient Truth from the car just in case!” The spirited blonde ran off and Lili giggled at her enthusiasm.

“She really likes it here,” Lili said.

“Really?” Cami sarcastically asked. “Never noticed. Must be weakness from being famished. So let’s get our eat on.”

******** 

“Ohhh fuckkkkk,” Hailee moaned. While others were having lunch she was having a different kind of hunger sated. She rode Ben’s cock, eyes fluttering with every motion she made. And she was making all the motions. When she had first gotten to his apartment it was a tug of war between her and the bad boy of the Ferrano brothers for control of the sexual activities. Seconds after meeting for this planned bit of afternoon delight they were all over each other. No words. Words would imply that there was more to all of this than pure lust.

Rough embraces and savage kisses replaced syllables and sentences. First Ben’s shirt left, then Hailee’s. Then his lips went from hers to her tits, pressing the leggy brunette against the walls and sucking them before Hailee pushed him off and then pulled him by the collar to his bed. Then Ben pulled back control, getting on top of her and peeling her jeans from her long legs.

Soon all clothes were shed and Ben’s cock was deep inside of Hailee’s luxurious pussy and both were off to the races. It was hard, fast and just what they wanted from each other. There was also a thrill they could only get from each other, and while Ben was perhaps a little oblivious about it Hailee was not. She got a huge thrill from fucking the brother of her ex. There were the differences of course. Ben was far more rough around the edges. There was far less tenderness than what she had experienced with Peter. However, considering the first time she and Ben had fucked she took his cock up her ass behind the porn store where she used to work, tenderness wasn’t really what she was looking for from Ben. Instead she got nothing but pure, concentrated lust...and a bit of the thrill of revenge. She might not have been proud of that aspect of it all but Hailee was too self-aware to not know it was there.

However as she rode his cock that concern was the furthest thing from her mind as pleasure was taking up that real estate. And with the control now squarely with her Hailee was going to optimize it. With serpentine movements she used his prick for pleasure, moans escaping through full and smiling lips.

Everything was a sweet burn right now. Her body glistened with sweat, her long brown locks matting to her body. That same body was poetry in motion. Every breath in, every last shiver and jolt of ever pleasure to powerful to be ignored was a visual treat for Ben to go along with the tactile sensations Hailee was providing. With treatment like this he was more than comfortable letting the lithe beauty keep the control she’d taken. After all, the only thing he had to do was lay back, relax, grab Hailee’s perfect ass and let her do all the work.

Since Hailee was doing all the work at the moment it was all up to her how to do it and in her summation it was time to speed up this ride. With Ben’s hands gripping her ass tight, Hailee leaned back, her hands grabbing his knees to brace herself even better.

“Oh god damn!” Ben exclaimed. His muscles tensed up as Hailee’s pussy slammed hard and fast on his cock, the rapid rhythmic movements a typhoon of tantalizing sensations on his prick. Her warm, tight cunt savagely milked him, daring him to wrest control back from the brunette beauty. However, that wasn’t going to happen just yet. Ben was enjoying himself far too much to let it go so soon.

“Mmmm say that again,” Hailee growled. “Say how this pussy makes you feel!” There was a grin on her face as she said this, one tinged with lust and madness. While she didn’t work at the porn store anymore, she was still a frequent visitor alongside Margot. And that had unleashed a new side of her that kept finding its way out and made her much more verbal than she had been before. “Say it!”

“God damn…damn it’s so damn good baby!” said Ben, giving Hailee’s ass a hard smack as an exclamation point. “Keep...keep going...ride that dick...fucking ride it…”

Hear those words gave Hailee a jolt, giggling as she stopped her rapid ride just to grind into his cock. The look on her face made the entire sight.even more intoxicating cocktail. A soft upturn at the corner of her lips, her tongue snaking out ever so slightly. While he was still drinking in that and the sinfully delicious feel of her pussy milking his cock, Ben decided he wanted another shot.

“Oh!” Hailee yelped as she was rolled on to her back. But that was just the first of Ben’s actions. He withdrew from her pussy, a task of immense willpower. It was of course for the greater good as he guided Hailee onto all fours. Once the position was assumed, Ben’s cock returned to the waiting warmth of Hailee’s pussy.

“That’s right,” She said, her voice right on the border of a whisper. “Mmmm, fuck me Ben…fuck me…” Actions followed Hailee’s words as she began to push back against her secret lover, trying to jumpstart him into scratching her itch.

The jumpstart worked like a charm. Ben grasped Hailee by the hips and began to thrust in her, deep and hard. The lust-lost brunette choked on her moans, gripping the sheets tight as Ben drove into her. “Fuck me! FUCK ME!” The words fell from her mouth like a chant and every word was summoning the ultimate pleasure.

Ben was of course doing his part. Slow, deep and hard thrusts, fast and shallow, all of them keeping Hailee on her toes and those toes curled in pleasure. Her mouth hung open, grunts and groans tumbling from her lips with every rhythmic pump Ben made inside of her. Groans turned to howls when he began to play with her clit. And those howls were the sign of Hailee’s mind being lit afire. She was so close. And if she was close Ben sure as hell was. That meant it was time to push him. Push him to push her until they both got that last blissful moment.

“Come on...come on Ben…you can do better...really fuck me….make me cum!” She pressed her left hand on the wall before her and pushed back, meeting him thrust for thrust in a lewd collision of flesh. “Give it to me! Just like that...right there…YESSSS!”

Ben may have been the one in the control position but he took every direction Hailee was given him. At this point he’d figured out that always led to a very happy ending. He pushed Haille down prone and gave her everything he had and from the joyous squeals escaping her mouth she was pleased.

“Deep,” croaked Hailee. “Fuck…so fucking deep…mmmmm don’t stop…don’t stop…nnnnnnn-YESSSSSSS CUMMING!!!!” The leggy brunette shivered, eyes wide open as waves of pleasure crashed all over her body. Every new thrust made drove her to new heights, and those new heights began to take their toll on what was left of Ben’s stamina.

“Hailee…shit...shit...g-gonna...gonna shoot…” Ben said, his thrusts becoming more rapid and chaotic.

“Face!” Hailee said. “I want it all over my face!”

He grunted a confirmation and pulled out of Hailee’s sopping cunt while she rolled onto her back. He straddled her chest and pumped his cock a few times before he exploded ropes of cum all over Hailee’s face, her mouth open and tongue out. He gasped and groaned with every volley while the beauty gladly took each splat, licking around her lips as the tap ran dry before outright leaning up to suck any last drips from his dick before Ben was totally spent.

With the well dry he fell over on the bed and Hailee picked up her clothes and went to the bathroom to clean up what her tongue had missed. It wasn’t being rude, not in her mind. One of the many way Ben was different from Peter was he wasn’t much of a talker post-sex. Or at all really. Which suited her fine for what this was between her and him.

Once she was redressed and out the door it looked as though Ben’s senses had returned to him, as now he was sitting up in his bed, seemingly waiting for her to emerge.

“Ready for round two?”

“Not particularly.” Hailee replied. “No offense. That was great but I have a lunch date then I have to do a quick little meeting on campus then I have work.”

“A lunch date? Should I be jealous?” The shit eating grin told Hailee he was joking, but still she had to make things clear.

“Not really, because we don’t do anything but fuck.” She put it bluntly as it was the only thing that seemed to really get through to him. “Which is what we agreed this was. You’re a fun time Ben but I am not looking for a boyfriend and something tells me with you it might be more trouble than it’s worth. No offense.”

“None taken,” he said. “I mean you aren’t wrong. But I hope you don’t mind me asking when we can do this again.”

“I don’t know,” she said, sitting down on his couch to pull on her boots. “You call me, I’ll call you. How we always do it.” With that she got up, grabbed her bag and walked out the door with a wave goodbye.

Ben snickered a bit. He never would have guessed this from the few interactions he’d had with Hailee while she was dating his brother. Though he was starting to see what Peter had seen in her. Hailee was rather addictive and he couldn’t wait for his next hit.

*********

One of the traditions Jennifer Lopez had picked up during her time at the school was her annual lunch with a few fellow instructors at the school a week before the semester started. It was a small group and one that some might see as unlikely but somehow, they clicked. It just made sense, to them at least.

They had their usual corner booth at the Whiskey Casket, this group made up of Jennifer Lopez, Kelly Brook and Gal Gadot. To the people who knew them it was an odd trio. They worked in very different departments; Kelly teaching photography, Jennifer taught dance and Gal was a professor of mythology. On the surface, it seemed these three women had nothing in common. However, there was a common thread between them; they all enjoyed fucking the males that comprised the student bodies.

It wasn’t all they had and they were always careful never to take a dip into their own student pool, with the exception of Kelly of course. She didn’t see the use in putting even a fraction of the available stallions in the stable.

“I must say, it’s always such a lovely time of year when the new crop comes rolling in,”
 Kelly said, her eyes taking in the fresh meat among some old favorites. “Looks to be a rather stimulating semester ladies.”

“Look at her,” said Gal. “We haven’t even had our orders taken yet and she’s already thirsting for dessert.”

“Sweetie darling, don’t blame a girl for having a healthy appetite. Besides, it pays to stay on top of matters...though there is something to be said about being bent over…”

“Good lord I’m surprised that even twenty-somethings can keep up with you,” said Jennifer. “I think you put the old art professor in the hospital for dehydration.”

“That’s simply just not true,” Kelly said with mock offense. “He threw his back out. My word Jennifer if you’re going to gossip to my face and at least be accurate.”

“My mistake.” Jennifer replied, returning Kelly's wry smile. “Still thought, maybe it wouldn’t be too outrageous to wait until at least the first week is over instead of licking your chops before the first second.”

“What can I say?” Kelly asked with a playful shrug. “It’s like going to the market...hard to resist all the samples before you decide on a purchase.”

“You never stop sampling Kelly,” Gal said.

“Guilty,” the buxom Brit cheekily admitted. “I mean it’s barely even a hunt when they offer it up so freely. But then again with us, what red-blooded male wouldn’t? Especially with such an abundance now that Love went on the straight and narrow monogamous route.”

“And you know what?” Jennifer asked. “Good for her. If she and Deveraux want to give that romance a second shot, more power to them. Wish we all could get a redo like that. Maybe not with my ex-husband but there are some contenders that deserve a second crack.”

“The past is the past,” Kelly said. “I’m sure Gal would agree with me on that.”

“To a point.” Gal confirmed. “Still, reminiscing isn’t all together that bad. What could have been doesn’t have to be full of regret.”

“Strictly straight-forward for me ladies,” Kelly said. “No time to mope over absent mates or excellent cock no longer available. I’m looking forward to more undiscovered countries.” As that sentence ended Kelly’s eyes fell upon uncharted land.

He was bussing a nearby table, cleaning it with a rag. While from her view he wasn’t a granite sculpture of pure muscle, he was certainly fit. Most likely a swimmer or runner. That meant stamina and it brought a smile to the busty bombshell’s face. The tattoos on his dark chocolate skin were also a wonderful touch. It may have been cliché in this day and age but she liked the small hint of rebellion tattoos were identified with.

“If you’ll excuse me ladies, I have to go and conquer an undiscovered country.” Kelly excused herself and went on the prowl.

“And history repeats,” Gal said. “No judgment either but restraint and Kelly Brook just do not go hand in hand.”

“Not necessarily a bad thing,” Jennifer said, her mind going back to a few times in the past when she and Kelly had a night of sharing. After that, it was time for a subject change. “You hear anything about the new owner?”

“Just that she’s the former silent partner.” Gal replied. “With Love taking the silent position she’s going to be a bit more upfront. That’s all I really know though.”

As Gal and Jennifer continued their conversation, Kelly locked on to her target. He’d moved to another table, a booth this time. He was on one side, scrubbing it up and she slid in to the next, leaning over the moment she was in and giving him an avalanche of cleavage to look at when she caught his attention.

“Excuse me,” Kelly said. The lad turned his head and the moment his eyes met hers they immediately went down to Kelly’s heaving tits then back up again. That made Kelly smile. She did so love it when her attributes worked so quickly.

“Uh, y-yes,” the bus boy said with a slight gulp. “How can I help you?”

“I have a question.” Kelly licked her lips and gave him a smile so hot it could fry an egg. “It’s simple really. There’s only one answer. When is your break, sweetie?”

“Well I just started and--

“Tut tut tut,” Kelly said, shaking her head. “That’s incorrect. The correct answer is right now. And I think I have a couple obvious reasons right in front of your eyes that tell you I’m right.” She leaned over the table, her lips millimeters away from his. She extended her tongue slightly, licking his lips. “And so many more reasons that you only get to see if you follow me. Understood?”

He nodded, set things down at this station and followed Kelly. Long before Love took her little honeymoon sabbatical she and Kelly had shared enough good times for the beautiful brunette to get herself a set of keys. Not a full set, but just a few select ones, the ones that would unlock the big event rooms Love had set aside for big nights and private parties. Kelly was such a good time for Love she got herself a permanent private party pass and the bus boy was on the VIP list.

The room was empty. Kelly figured as much. The room was very much still with nothing but the most basic of cleaning done in it recently. That meant most likely there wouldn’t even be a knock on the door. Kelly locked the door behind the lucky lady then walked ahead of him, spinning around to face him with just force to make the skirt of her floral dress float up to give him a peak of her red satin panties.

“You certainly are a handsome lad, aren’t you?” she asked, looking him over. “Do you have a name or is lad good enough?”

“Casey.” He replied.

“Excellent. I’m Kelly.”  She confidently strode over to him, backing Casey against the locked door. “Very nice to meet you. And with those pleasantries out of the way, shall we get to the good part?” He nodded. “Wonderful.”

Casey was still in a state of confusion despite his agreement, though that soon faded when Kelly dropped to her knees, taking his jeans down with him. He gasped when her hands took a delicate grip of his cock, sweetly pumping and fondling the hardening dark meat missile.

“Very nice Casey,” Kelly said. “Do you get many compliments on your cock?”

“Well...not really…”

“Pity that...I quite like it. Just the right size to be very versatile.” Kelly followed that up by extending the tongue and giving the bulbous head of his bishop a long lick, circling it with her tongue and making him meekly moan. The lick led to a series of kisses from tip to base and back again, getting herself very personal with Casey’s joy division. She could tell he was getting resigned to the slow pace...which meant it was going to be so much fun when Kelly turned things up to her preferred pace.

“Oh holy cow!” Casey said as the pace went from one to eleven in an instant. His eyes shout tights as Kelly hungrily slobbered on his scepter, her sloppy and frothy blowjob lighting his brain up like the Las Vegas strip. When he finally garnered the willpower to force his eyelids open, he looked down at Kelly and it was a sight almost as sensational as the feeling her mouth was bringing to his cock. Her skill was off the charts. Despite the furious speed she was going there was so much detail in the damage being done to his stamina. All that topped off with her brown eyes staring him out, almost daring him to pop in her mouth. He didn’t though, but he decided to make things a bit more difficult for himself by holding Kelly's hair back to get a better view of her bombastic blowjob.

Hearing his content moans and feeling his fingers grasping her hair sent the loveliest little shivers up Kelly’s spine. She loved the sound of a man getting off because of her. The sound, the pitch and knowing it was all because of her. And while Casey was probably thinking it couldn’t be better, Kelly was more than ready to show him how wrong he was.

Kelly pulled off his cock, a strand of saliva connecting the tip to her lips for the briefest of moments before snapping. The voluptuous vixen looked up at his bewildered face, her wicked smile disarming the unarmed Casey even more.

His eyes were already wide from watching her suck his cock and his mouth got just as wide when Kelly pushed down the top of her dress, releasing her huge, luscious tits to the air.

“Good huh?” Kelly said, and once more all Casey could manage was a nod. Kelly giggled. “Stunned into silence. Always a good sign. Let’s see what else I can do, shall we? Let’s see if I can just melt what's left of your precious little brain...fuck my titties. That’s a demand, not a request by the way.”

“Oh...yeah,” he said, squatting down just enough to be level with her beyond ample cleavage and slid his spit-soaked cock between the valley of wonders that existed between her titanic tits. “H-holy shit.”

“Mmmm feels so good doesn’t sweetie?” Kelly asked, squeezing her boobs around his prong. “These nice fat titties hugging that dick so tight. It’s a little slice of heaven….and if you can last long enough you’ll get to dive head first into paradise.”

“Ohhhh shit,” Casey moaned, starting to thrust. His tone and the way it cracked made Kelly laugh.

“Yes...feels so good having that hard dick right there...fucking these fat tits...mmmm don’t stop...but don’t cum baby...if you can manage of course…”

Casey took that challenge, placing his hands atop of Kelly’s and pressing her tits tighter together around his pole. Sweat began beading down his body as his saliva-slathered cocks slid rapidly between the heaven that existed in that cleavage. He knew opportunities like this didn’t come along often, if ever, and he was going to relish every last moment of it. And of course, Kelly had some aural encouragement to provide in addition to the visual treat of his mahogany staff plunging between her tits.

“Mmm I fucking love how a cock feels fucking these titties,” she said through a cheshire grin. “Makes me so fucking wet...seeing that mushroom cap pop out with every thrust...hearing you, seeinghow good it feels on your face...makes me so damn hot…”

“Ohh holy shit…holy fucking shit,” Casey moaned, his voice desperate which made Kelly laugh.

“Oooh, such a mouth on you,” she teased. “Still, good to know you’re having a good time. How about we make it even better?”

Kelly released her tits and stood up. She walked to a nearby table and turned to face Casey, waiting for his next opening. Kelly was only too happy to provide it. She hiked up the skirt of her dress and pulled down those red satin panties, now absolutely sopping wet with arousal. She set them aside then crooked her finger “come hither” towards Casey. He did with a speed and grace that belied the clumsiness that usually came with having your pants and underwear bunched up around your ankles.

Casey was stunned motionless for a second, being so up front with such a full and luscious body and a gorgeous face giving him the most seductive “fuck me” stare he’d ever experienced. That was only for a moment, much to Kelly’s pleasure. She was a teacher by profession and while it could be fun sometimes to lead a man around to hit all the right spots, more often than not she preferred her one on one encounters to be a bit more forward.

His hands went to her tits, the fleshy mounds over flowing in his grip and his mouth went to hers, kissing her deeply and hungrily. Their tongues wrestled like wild animals while Kelly’s hands decided to get as busy as both of Casey’s. She reached down between them and grasped his rod, pumping him and keeping it primed. He was ready for action. Ready, but however there was a destination he wanted to hit first. It was predictable to be sure, but that didn’t mean Kelly didn’t understand. She knew her tits were magnificent and it would just be flat out odd if Casey didn’t go for a taste.

“Mmmmm there we go sweetie,” she said as he dove in. His kisses to her tits were very similar to what he gave to her lips. Hungry and animalistic, his lips and tongue slathered her globes while his hands still pawed and squeezed. His tongue painted a trail to her right nipple where his lips made a seal as he began to suck and nibble. As his teeth began to tug on them, gleeful laughs escaped her smiling face and her hand stroked him faster. It was only a matter of time before he was inside of her with the only question being who would make that move, her or him?

Casey answered that question when he suddenly pulled himself away from her tits, spun her around and bent Kelly over the table.

“Mmmmmm just what I wanted,” Kelly purred. Then she gazed at him over her shoulder. “Well...almost at least...fuck me.”

“Fuuuuckkk,” Casey groaned in unison with Kelly as he entered her. His grip on her hips was tight as he entered her.

“Yessssss,” she hissed. “Fill that fucking pussy up Casey...it’s all your...fucking use it like that…mmmm…”

Though Kelly wasn’t a singer by any means that was music to Casey’s ears and a VIP pass to give in to what his body desired. Still holding her round hips with a white knuckle grip he began to slam into Kelly with wild abandon, Deep, hard, impactful thrusts rocked the curvy Brit, lighting up her body like the sky on the Fourth of July.

“Fuck yes...fuck that cunt...fuck it just that...FUCK!” Kelly's voice was guttural, a sneer on her face as Casey fucked her so hard the table she was on moved forward inch-by inch with every thrust. She howled with delight when he released his grip with one hand only to deliver a loud *SMACK* to her bum. He was hypnotized at how the flesh of her rump moved with that impact and every pulsing movement he made inside of her.

“Fuck...oh holy shit I can’t fucking believe this,” Casey said. “Holy shit.” He grabbed both of Kelly's arms and put them behind her, binding her wrists with his grip and pulling her back to meet his every thrust.

“Yes…FUCK that’s bloody spirit!” Kelly said. “Mmmm I love it when a man REALLY knows how to fuck me right…and you are...with that lovely cock of yours...so DON’T...FUCKING...STOP! Make me cum on that rod! Use me till I cum and FUCK ME HARDER!”

Of all the orders Casey had taken in his life, that one was the easiest to follow. He slammed harder and faster into Kelly, the filth she spoke burning into him even hotter because of her accent. He pulled Kelly up by her arms until her back was to his chest then released them only to grab those massive tits and squeeze them tight as he gave her every last bit he had in him.

“Mmmm that’s fucking good...just how I like it baby...make me cum...right on that filthy fucking prick…” Kelly’s sinful voice asked and Casey’s dick delivered, jackhammering her cunt right into a perfect lunch-time orgasm. “Ahhhhh YES!!!” Kelly moaned, her body tensing as she came while her pussy was continually pounded, making flashes of neon pleasure happen under her shut-tight eyes.

The delightful constricting of Kelly’s cunt did the final work on Casey. He pulled out of Kelly and spun her to face him. “Lay on the table,” he said. “I’m gonna cum on your titties.”

“Of course,” she said. “Only too happy.” Kelly laid back on the table and Casey kicked off his pants and climbed on with her, straddling her and placing his cock back between her massive mammaries. Once more their hands met at her tits, squeezing them together around his thrusting, pulsing member.

“Fucking glaze them,” Kelly demanded of Casey. “Fuck these tits until you drain those big, full balls all over me. Every. Last. Fucking. Drop. Understand?”

All Caey could do was groan in agreement, which was enough for Kelly. It was something she loved watching; a man on the verge of orgasm. It was the most fun part of getting tit-fucked. She was part of the show and a spectator. She got to add to it all, sucking on the head every so often when it popped out from between her cleavage. It was only a matter of time now and she wanted him teetering on the edge until that very last stroke.

“FuuuUUUUCKKK!” Casey said, his voice waning as his hot white cum shot out like a cannon from the tip of his throbbing midnight member, the first streams hitting a very happy Kelly’s face as the rest coated her neck and tits, the last driblets pooling there as well.

“Mmmm felt good, didn’t it?” Kelly asked. She looked at him as she licked up the cum, lifting her tits up and getting what she could before picking up the rest with her fingers.

On wobbly legs Casey climbed off of Kelly and the table, sitting on one of the chairs nearby as Kelly got to her feet. She gave him a grin then looked to the table to see some stray shots of cum that missed her and landed on the table.

“Well, I can't send you back to work having made such a mess, can I?” She playfully asked. Then Kelly bent over and licked the cum from the table, slurping it up with a loud and proud “Mmmmmm.” and licking her lips when she was done. “That was simply delightful Casey. However, I think your break is over. But before you pull up those pants, take this.” Kelly grabbed a pencil from a nearby table and a piece of paper from a karaoke request list to write down her number. “Give me a ring when you clock out. Until then, how about you be a dear and go get someone to take my table’s order?”


*********

“This is the best lunch I’ve had in the last few weeks,” Walt said. And for him it was very much the truth. Though he’d only known Hailee for about a month and a half he’d found any time he got to spend with her tended to be the best parts of whatever day it happened to be. And it wasn’t just because of the sex they’d sometimes have. Everything about her lit up the room. Her smile, her laugh, her cheesy jokes. The only negative was her hesitation to actually make the jump into dating him.

However not even that could put a damper on lunch with her with Hailee sitting directly in front of him in his favorite Chinese restaurant. A plate of Singapore noodles in front of him and the radiant lady across from him. Once more a day had hit the high point.

“You know after sampling this stir fry I can’t help but agree,” said Hailee, taking one of the plump prawns into her mouth from a pair of chopsticks. “Though the company helps of course.”

That made Walt feel good, just the slightest bit of confirmation they shared some kind of the same feelings.

“Ready for classes to start up?” He asked. “Not too long now.”

“Tell me about it,” she said. “I mean, I guess I’m as prepared as you ever can be. I have the books, memorized my schedule and actually have classes to look forward to beyond the required courses. Thanks by the way for taking a couple art classes with me.”

“There are worse ways to spend Monday mornings and Thursday afternoons.” That got a sweet smile from Hailee and the slightest hint of a blush on her cheeks. “What else are you taking?”

“Usual load. Math, a history course, the basics. A new acting class and a dance course too.” As she spoke Hailee played with her food, thinking about how she owed Selena for letting her know what classes Peter and Lili were taking to improve her chances of avoiding them both completely. “Last math class I have to take for my degree so that’s a positive attached to a negative.”

“Well if you need more positives to look forward to, my band is doing another show this weekend. Last one before everyone goes back to the grind. Interested?”

“Of course,” she said instantly, with that magnetic smile on her face. “When and where?”

“Saturday, at the indoor skatepark,” he replied. “Doors open at 7 but we’ll be there at like 5:30 if you want to come early too.”

“Is this a friendly invite or do you guys just want a free roadie?”

“Friendly. But to be fair most of our friends end up volunteering regardless.”

“Yeah, sure…’volunteering’,” she teased. “Well, since you were so honest about it I guess I’ll be there early.”

“Great,” he said. “And keeping on our schedules…you want to come to practice after lunch?”

“I’d love to but I have to meet a friend on campus,” Hailee said. “But I promise I will be there for the show.”

“Well, looks like I have a lot more to look forward to this week,” said Walt.

“You and me both,” Hailee agreed, taking another bite of her food.

****** 

“I…I just can’t believe it,” Madelaine said. She was flustered, stunned from the phone call she’d just gotten from her boss, Elisha. She was sitting at her kitchen table, her boyfriend Jesse leaning against the fridge. “I mean…shocked.”

“You know for someone who just got an ungodly praiseful employee review you’re taking it like someone just torched your car,” he said, trying to read the redhead.

“It’s just…I’m not used to this kind of praise…trying to process it.” It wasn’t as if Madelaine wasn’t used to praise. Jesse was a big booster of her and she’d learned to take that positivity without any doubt. She loved him and trusted him and he wasn’t going to bullshit her.

With strangers she had a harder time thinking they weren’t trying to pull something on her. Despite being her boss, Madelaine didn’t know Elisha well enough for her suspicions she tended to hold against everyone she didn’t know to just fade away on their own.

Fortunately though the pessimistic beauty also had logic, and her logic was screaming at her that Elisha would have nothing to gain from trying to prop her up with false praise and a raise only four months into the job. Instead, it was more likely she was simply being thanked for being a huge part of Sauce’s success. Once logic began to counter her anxiety, a feeling of elation came over to her. Elation like she felt when she got the job and the first person she needed to tell was Jesse. Like how she rushed to his apartment right afterward.

The memory of the rest of that wonderful day came back to her when she felt his hand touch her shoulder reassuringly. It got even more radiant when she looked up at him and he asked  “How can I help?” And while she was far from crisis mode she could think of one way he could help her, and that was in celebrating her raise.

Jesse was surprised when Madelaine shot up from the kitchen chair and kissed him, pushing him back into her kitchen sink. Surprise soon faded as he got in the same rhythm as Madelaine, kissing and licking her lips, his hands roaming her tight body just as hers were roaming over his. Turning them around, Madelaine was now backed into the sink. His lips left hers and went down her neck, Madelaine holding his head there as he lovingly kissed her flesh. Jesse’s hands went to his lady’s skirt, pulling it up to grab the hem of her underwear. He pulled them down and Madelaine stepped out of them in quick fashion.

Madelaine’s hands left Jesse’s hand and moved to his crotch. Grasping his bulge through his gym shorts, she pulled them down, taking care of them just as he had her underwear. She looked up at him, licking her lips before kissing him just as Jesse gripped her perfectly peachy backside and lifted her up onto the lip of the sink.

“Ohhh Jesse!” Madelaine groaned as his throbbing member entered her sopping cunt. Jesse was in her to the hilt, the perfect fit always making them both feel electric. As his cock savored her sweet slit, Madelaine pulled off her shirt and let her perky tits hit the free air. She laughed a bit as Jesse licked his lips while looking from her beautiful brown eyes down to her puffy pink nipples. The laugh turned into a soft moan when he began to squeeze and play with her tits, bringing his mouth down to them. Flicking his tongue against her right nipple before sucking on it, he began to pump inside of Madelaine.

“Oh god…right there…mmmm,” Madelaine moaned, closing her eyes as she savored her lover’s touch. His tongue circled as he sucked on her nipple, his hands running over every inch of her pale body and his cock hitting every sweet spot deep inside of her. Whether they had an afternoon together in bed or a fifteen minute quickie Jesse always got her off like no one else.

Madelaine’s stupendous stems were wrapped around her man’s waist, heels digging into his ass as he sped up the thrusting. Moans and groans escaped their lips when they weren’t muffled by liplocks. Reaching behind and bracing herself against the sink, she instinctively grabbing the knobs as Jesse fucked her harder.

“More baby more more more…” Madelaine groaned, leaning her head back. “Don’t stop…fuck me...make me cum…cum in me…please…baby just like that…oh fuck I love you!”

Jesse brought his face to her flushed one. Madelaine was breathing deep, the faintest hint of a smile on her open lips. He brushed a few stray strands of her fiery hair from her face before putting his forehead against yours.

“Love you too,” he grunted as he pumped her pussy a bit slower now. “Gonna make you cum…cum for me…” Jesse kissed her softly, Madelaine softly whining. He was so very deep in her now, but she wanted that speed back…but she loved the slower touch. The sweet, tender caresses. She wanted it hot and sweet and everything else she and Jesse shared.

“Do it,” she said in a dreamy voice. “I want it…mmmm I want it like only you can give me baby…” They kissed again and his pace slowly began to build up. Madelaine broke the kiss, moaning his name out so loud there was no way the neighbors didn’t hear. She didn’t care.

Her grip on the sink knobs got so tight she turned them, water rocketing from the spout and splashing against the stainless steel sink and ricocheting on her round ass. They both were knocking on heaven’s door now, so close to blissful release. Madelaine was completely lost in pleasure, any anxiety long since faded away as her body gave in to what she and Jesse both desperately wanted. So lost in the moment was she that the orgasm almost snuck up on her, breathing growing shallower and legs constrictor-tight around Jesse’s waist. With a silent scream Madelaine came, her muscles seeming to tense and relax at the exact same time.

Basking in all of it, a kaleidoscope explosion in her mind that only got better when she felt Jesse finally explode within her, his hot white cum painting her cunt with lustful love while he breathed her name into her ear, “Madelaine.” The hot breath gave her goosebumps goosebumps.

They were still for a few moments before they began to tenderly and sloppily kiss.

“So,” Jesse said, caressing her cheek. “Did I help?”

******

When prepping for a meeting, Scarlett Johansson always had a few tricks up her sleeve that she found helped her beforehand. Of course there was dressing appropriately. She was full on boss mode today in an all black number, complete with a jacket. She still wore a skirt, knee length. The buxom blonde didn’t have an issue with pantsuits however in one on one meetings she always thought they made her look like she was desperate to be taken more seriously. The traditional skirt ensemble didn’t have this Achilles heel for her.

Her hair was up, though it was up most days in the office. She just liked how it looked. Comfort was key. The last bit which was more for show than anything were the glasses. She wasn’t wearing them just for the look, it might have been a low-prescription but she still needed them at times, but she did go with frames which fit the mood; stern, black rimmed frames. It was a small cosmetic touch to a required item that added to the mood that she was in charge. Even when interviewing someone for a position, the Alpha needed to be made clear.

Some might consider such a level of preparation a bit heavy-handed. Those were the same people who did not get as high up as Scarlett had at so young an age or done the things she was willing to do just to survive. Nothing she was ashamed of but she knew what others would think if they knew she paid her way through college by working at the campus’ secret brothel. No one talked about it, everyone knew about it and it was accepted because it was on the hush hush, especially after Bella Thorne’s recent departure. Scarlett was years removed from that life but she still had connections as the university’s dean. She had to. No shame involved either. Not for her or the women who chose it.

Still, it made her both tough and expert at reading people and knowing how to shift any conversation in her favor. It also made her a rather voracious sexual beast but that most likely wasn’t going to be a factor when interviewing Florence Pugh.

With Professor Jones’ extended leave of absence, Scarlett had need of someone to fill in for his professorial duties. Her boyfriend Chris had suggested Florence Pugh, which had surprised Scarlett in a few ways. Chief among those ways was her youth; Florence herself was still a grad student. Chris had met her while he was curating an exhibit at the British Museum, assuming she was a student. He was just as surprised as Scarlett had been upon finding out that while she was indeed a student, she was also an instructor teaching undergraduate courses in history at Oxford. The twenty-six year-old even had a few articles and research papers published on her specialty, ancient Rome.

It was quite a resume and also a great opportunity for both Scarlett and Florence. For Scarlett to get such a white-hot academic star onto her staff, even if only temporarily, it would look amazing on Florence’s resume to fill in for a professor of Henry Jones’ reputation. It would be a mutually beneficial arrangement. But first, the interview.

It was a formality to a degree. Scarlett had already pretty much decided that Florence had the job but still, this was a necessary test. How the ingenue acted under pressure was something she needed to see. Teaching on this level at one of the most prestigious universities in the United States was not something for just anyone and despite Florence’s experience and references, a test was needed. She was no different than any other potential hire for Scarlett.

Scarlett looked at her desk clock. 12:56 PM. Florence would be here in four minutes, or she should have been at least. That was, of course, her first test. A minor but important one. Just as the time changed to 12:57 Scarlett’s phone rang and from the flashing button she could see it was her secretary Margot Robbie.

“Yes Margot?” Scarlett asked, pressing the speakerphone button.

“Two things,” Margot replied. “One: your one o’clock is here. Two: Unless you need something else I’ll be taking my lunch now. Is that all right?”

“Sure thing Margot, just see Ms. Pugh in.” No sooner was the call ended than the door opened and in walked Florence and judging by her own clothing she had the same idea as Scarlett, which the dean saw as a good sign, alongside the rather chic briefcase being carried in.

Once Florence was shown in and Margot showed herself out, the meeting officially began. Scarlett offered Florence a seat and took her own behind her desk. “So nice to finally meet you in person Ms. Pugh,” Scarlett said with a friendly but professional smile. “I hope you’ve found our college town friendly.”

“Very,” Florence said. “I haven’t had the most time to familiarize myself with the local attractions but what I’ve experienced, I’ve enjoyed. The local cuisine is especially mouth-watering. But there was rather important work to be done so sight-seeing simply had to be delayed.”

“And that work?”

“Well I’m sure Christopher told you I’m rather diligent when it comes to work preparation,” Florence said, placing her briefcase on the empty chair next to her and opening it up. “I read the notes you sent concerning Dr. Jones’ usual lesson plans and drew up some of my own.” Florence took out a large folder and placed it on Scarlett’s desk along with a thumb drive. “Hard copy and a PowerPoint for convenience.”

“Very thorough,” Scarlett said. “You’re going to fit in rather nicely around here.”

“Well, nothing I like more than a perfect fit,” Florence said with a cheeky smirk.

*******

While Scarlett and Florence had their professional meeting Margot was busy with her lunch break. On the menu? Hailee Steinfeld, and by the time Margot got to her private “office” in the area underneath the student union the snack herself had been delivered.

No sooner had the door been slammed than the two new friends were getting extra close. It was far from the first time they’d gotten so wonderfully intimate, whether it be just the two of them or if a cock or three joined them. What Margot liked most, hell, LOVED most was how eager Hailee was, almost like she had something to prove. It reminded the Aussie of herself from just a short time ago. Fortunately for them both, Margot’s fire for desire had yet to fade so Hailee got back everything she gave in droves.

Every kiss shared between the two was setting like the sun on the Sahara desert and Hailee’s passion led the younger woman to take charge. In mere minutes Margot was on the shag rug she’d brought to her room, Hailee’s hands and lips all over her.

Heavy breathing and heavier moaning escaped Margot’s lips when they weren’t sealed with Hailee’s. The brunette was all over the sun-kissed blonde. From lips to neck and back again Hailee was wild with lust. Soon though those full lips began to travel down Margot’s neck.

Hailee’s mouth was doing the heavy lifting so far however the work wasn’t solo. While her lips tasted the tan Aussie her hands were busy deftly unbuttoning her dark black blouse and revealing her bare tits as gravity did the rest of the job in letting the blouse fall to the sides of Margot.

With the blonde’s bosom exposed, Hailee shifted her attention further south, but now taking a bit more time. She traced absentmindedly with her tongue, random shapes ended intermittently with kisses until she finally descended on Margot’s aroused nipples. The left one was first up and Hailee lovingly suckled on it, circling it with her tongue before biting down with just the perfect amount of pressure to pull on the sensitive skin and make Margot writhe.

“Fuck!” The secretary screamed. “Mmmm just like that Hailee…bite it…oh fucking bite it…”

Hailee did so, jumping to the right nipple and biting just a smidge harder and making Margot’s toes curl in her black pumps. Every muscle tensed under Hailee’s handiwork. The tender touch of her tongue and the roughness of the tugs on her nipples sent goose pimples all over Margot’s tan skin.

Hailee’s southern trip continued, playing with Margot’s navel briefly with her tongue before rising up just enough to pull the knee-length skirt from Margot’s legs, leaving her just in stocking and panties, though the black lace underwear soon went the way of the skirt. With all that unwrapping Hailee finally saw the gift beneath; Margot’s perfectly shaven pussy in all its mouthwatering glory. Though the temptation to dive right into the tasty snack before her was there, Hailee decided for some appetizers first.

The leggy brunette laid on her stomach, head in Margot’s crotch with the blonde’s stocking-clad thighs on either side of her. Hailee scooted closer, letting those thighs rest lightly against her shoulders. Margot squirmed as a hint of Hailee’s hot breath hit her wet pussy lips. The heat just got hotter the closer Hailee got, her fingers dancing and teasing Margot’s legs from calves to thighs before resting her hands at her hips and letting her lips do more work, kissing those tone thighs.

“Mmmm yessss,”  Margot groaned. Hailee hadn’t even really started yet and Margot was all too happy to yield to her. Tender kisses where skin met black lace began it with soft touches to the blonde’s hips and ass. Kiss by kiss, moment by moment Hailee got closer to the honey pot and those moments felt like forever as Margot shivered in antici…..pation.

“Say it,” Hailee said, her tone bubbly which somehow made it even more sinful.

“Say what?” Asked Margot.

“Say what you want me to do. Just to make sure I understand.” The sexy, almost cocky smile and sparkle in Hailee’s brown eyes delivered the message first class to Margot.

“Eat…eat my pussy…taste me…”

“Is that all?” Hailee mischievously asked. Her focus went to Margot’s beautiful bald and glistening cunt. She moved her left hand towards her clit while the right was still on her hip delivering soft and sweet touches.

The gentle caress of her right hand was slowly becoming a counterpoint to the deeds of the left. It started out slowly, Hailee’s index finger working Margot’s clit like she was winding a watch. Slowly her index finger circled Margot’s button, drawing out a long and slow moan from the bombshell’s mouth. Clockwise first, then counter clockwise. Playing with Margot, she simply watched the kindling start to spark. However, sparks led to flames and the fire was long overdue.

“Oh Hailee, YES!” The fire ignited as Hailee’s mouth took over the attention to Margot’s clit. The delicate dance of her digits was replaced with a much more intense oral attack. Licking and sucking Margot’s aroused clit, Hailee hungered for a taste of Australian essence. Her tongue moved with the seemingly random grace of an artist’s paintbrush. With her tongue she was painting a Renaissance masterpiece of pleasure while in Margot’s brain she saw a dayglo, technicolor Jackson Pollock when she closed her eyes.

Margot’s body began to act of its own free will, giving in to what she wanted but couldn’t direct it to do. She writhed on the floor, arching her back and grinding her pussy in Hailee’’s hungry face. When her voice couldn’t plead any more he body did the begging, begging for Hailee to make her cum.

Hailee was well on her way to it with her fingers plunging the depths of Margot. While her index, middle and ring fingers mined her velvet depths while her pinky found its way into her asshole. Margot went cross-eyed and her mouth spouted filthy gibberish as her body overdosed on the pleasure Hailee was bringing her.

“YES!!!” Margot growled. “Fucking yes yes yes eat that cunt fuck me yes yes yes FUUUCCK!!!!”

Golden hair flew through the air as Margot’s head thrashed from side to side. Hailee had brought her to the brink and fast, showing exactly how much more experienced and skilled the brunette had gotten since forming her friendship with benefits with Margot. How quickly she found she could dominate the situation by paying attention and knowing where to hit Margot to make her melt in her mouth and her hands. And in a few moments the melting would be done and Margot would be as well.

“Don’t stop don’t don’t don't fuck cumming cumming HAILEE GOD YES CUMMING NOW!!!!!”

Margot froze, her body in a position right out of a pin-up painting; back arched, head back and lips parted as she gasped on last mighty gasp as she came, though Hailee wasn’t letting up on her. The brunette wanted Margot to be a sweaty, smiling heap and hept that vision in mind as she hungrily lapped up the gorgeous golden Aussie’s cum.

Soon all of Margot’s muscles relaxed as all the energy left her body. She lay on the floor, sweaty and breathing deep as she recharged. Hailee gave Margot her moment to bask in the afterglow, taking it to get to her feet and strip down completely herself. No striptease, just losing the clothes. This wasn’t one of those encounters where a tease was remotely on the menu. She and Margot came in hot and the temperature wasn’t going down just yet…though Margot would be soon.

Hailee made her way over to the couch, taking a seat with her long legs wide up. Margot watched as she moved, rolling on to her stomach as she drank in the sight of the perfection of the brunette’s nude form. Hailee then looked at Margot, smirking as she waved the pleasure-drunk blonde her way with her index finger.

Getting to her knees, Margot crawled over. If Margot were to really think about anything aside from planting her face between Hailee’s thighs she’d have thought how funny it was that now she was the one being so submissive. True, it came naturally to her but when she and Hailee first met in that dirty porno booth the roles were very much reversed. But now, a few months later Hailee was very comfortable directing traffic and right now Margot was being given a green light.

Hailee softly sighed as Margot’s lips made contact with her skin. It started at the ankle first, Margot licking up and over Hailee’s perfect, smooth calf, kissing the tender skin under her knee. Margot’s tongue continued to snake up past Hailee’s thighs until she found herself getting closer and closer to the tunnel of love.

“Oooh god that’s it,” Hailee said, resting her head against the back of the  couch while Margot began her own oral delights. The blonde went right into it, sucking and lavishing Hailee’s clit with hungry attention. Of course that tongue wasn’t alone as Margot’s index and middle fingers were immediate members of the party and exploring the velvet depths within.

Shallow breaths escaped Hailee’s lips along with light moans. She ran her fingers through Margot's golden locks, pressing her head closer to her wet pussy. “Margot…don’t stop…oh fuck…oh my god make me fucking cume…mmm suck that fucking clit…FUCK!”

The sexy blonde loved hearing that tone of voice, when passion overtook a lover and only expletives could come to mind. They never sounded the way they did in other conversations, they were always tinged with a certain heat. There was an animalism in the words, almost a growl in vowels along with a yearning. Margot decided to give Hailee even more to yearn for.

“Ohhhhhhh god damn…,” Hailee moaned, somehow feeling as loose as a noodle and tense as steel cable. The talented tongue and fantastic fingerwork of Margot was already doing a number on her. The room felt ten degrees hotter and Hailee's hair began to get soaked with sweat, matting to her sweat-shined nuded body as she melted into the couch. She was becoming one with the pleasure Margot was delivering. A sensual rollercoaster of oral and digital delights was sending her though steep drops and loop-to-loops and finally the rollercoaster ride was hitting the apex. Hailee hit the pleasure zone and all the air left her body like a punch to the gut. Her eyes shut tight as a light show went off in her head.

“FuuuUUuuck Margot yesss!!!!” she cried, humping the awesome Australian’s face as she gave her the same treatment Margot had given her with the blonde lapping it all up just as happily as Hailee had.

Once the rollercoaster had ended Margot slithered up Hailee’s exhausted body, tasting the sweat on her tongue before planting a passionate if not exhausted kiss before they both laid together on the couch in a loose embrace.

******

“Why didn’t you just head to the library with Pete?” Cami asked, shutting the apartment door behind herself and Lili. “I mean you have the rest of the day off of work so I don’t know what you came back here for, not that I’m objecting to some bestie time.” Cami flopped down on the couch, putting her feet up on the arm as she awaited an answer from Lili, who went to the fridge to grab a water.

“Because he said he was going to take a nap for an hour before he left.” Lili replied before taking a seat at the kitchen counter.

“So? It’s not like you couldn’t have joined him for a nap…unless the Blake thing has you so weirded out you don’t want to get in bed with him.”

“As weird as the dream was, it's not so bad I’d avoid sharing a bed with my man. It’s just…well there’s a fair chance there wouldn’t be much napping going on. Besides…I need to get my surprise ready for him. Didn’t even think of it until we were halfway through lunch but now…well...let’s just say he’s going to need his rest.”

“You hound you,” Camila joked. “And speaking of surprises, I have one of my own. Well, technically.”

“Technically?”

“Well, it’s not mine per se, just something someone else wanted me to keep secret so THEY could surprise Peter. I’m just a very willing accomplice.”

“Is it meant to be kept secret from everyone or just my boyfriend?”

“Well, since you’re here you’re going to find out anyway. Any second now actually.”

On cue to the point Camila almost expected a sitcom-esque laughtrack to follow it, a knock came at the door. Lili moved to get it, but was halted by Cami who sprung to her feet to reveal the person behind the door.

“As always, your timing is a unique combination of impeccable and creepy,” Cami said to an entering Brodie Quint. “Lili, I believe you know Mr. Quint.”

“Nice to see you again Brodie,” Lili said. “Isn’t it kind of close to the beginning of the semester for a visit?”

“Well that’d be true if I was just visiting,” he said. “But it’s more of a permanent thing.”

“Why’s that?”

“Well, my parents are splitting up. Dad left mom for a younger woman so I'm moving in with her at her new place to just kind of help out. Not the best circumstances to come back to but I just don’t want her to be alone.”

“That sucks,” Lili said. “I’m sorry.”

“Eh, I mean it’s not okay but it’ll be okay eventually. Thanks though. I’m wondering if it might just be something in the water here. Infidelity seems to be going around.”

“Well from that I’m guessing you’ve heard about what’s been going on around here.” Lili replied.
“Cami gave me the update. Long story short is Hailee went elsewhere and forgot to tell Pete and you’re the girlfriend of my pal of pals now.”

“Well that is a remarkably condensed version of events but accurate.”

“Hey I’ve got an idea,” Cami said, getting ready to close the door. “How about you come in, take a seat, we’ll catch up and then discuss the best way to surprise Peter for both maximum smiles and maximum embarrassment.”

“Well, let’s pause that for a second,” Brodie said. “Because your surprise has a surprise of his own.”

“Why wasn’t I informed?” Cami said, her eyes squinting. “You better not be trying to get me before we get Peter.”

“Hey, I didn’t know until I saw her on the plane,” Brodie said. “She’d be here as less of a surprise right now but she went to that convenience store next to your apartment building to get a drink.”

“Okay, can we drop the pronouns and go for the proper nouns?” Cami asked. “Give me a name.”

“How does Sydney sound?” A female voice asked, and the person it belonged to came into view as Brodie stepped aside. She was a stunning, busty blonde who was dressed just as fashionable as Camila was, designer clothes from head to toe while in her hand she held a bottle of fruit punch Gatorade.

While aside from looking gorgeous Lili didn’t have a clue who this was. Camila on the other hand knew very well, or did at one point. The two hadn’t seen each other in at least ten years.

“Sydney Sweeney?” Cami said, happily shocked at the sight of her old friend. The two embraced tightly as the name rang a bell in Lili’s head, but she couldn’t quite place it.

“What are you doing here?” Asked Camila.

“Kind of the same as Brodie, though without the divorce and cheating and stuff,” Sydney said. “My grandma died a few years back and Mom inherited her house and it was just kind of sitting there until she and Dad decided to spruce it up and make it a legit bed & breakfast. Not one of those Air BNBs, but a real one. So they’re fixing it up and we’re all back here ready to open it. I opted to just come back here instead of shell out money. I didn’t have enough for a New York apartment. So, it looks like you’ll be seeing me on campus.”

“Okay, now that all the surprises are done, we can take a seat,” Brodie said. The door shut and seats were taken, with Sydney joining Camila on the couch and Brodie taking the recliner.

“How did you not know Sydney was on the plane?” Cami asked. “I mean you said it was a surprise when you bumped into her.”

“Cami, I’m kind of in the same boat as you as I hadn’t seen her in years and it’s not like we went to the same school back east. For all I knew she didn’t even live there anymore.”

“Pure luck,” Sydney followed up. Then her eyes fell on Lili. “I’m so sorry, I’ve just been so flustered I don’t think I introduced myself.” She got up and walked over to the counter where Lili was sitting and extended her hand, which Lili took. “You probably heard the name more than a few times in the last ten minutes but I’m Sydney Sweeney.”

“I’m Lili,” she said. “Lili Reinhart. And I think I might have even heard your name before today honestly. I can’t pin down where though.”

“Probably Blake,” Cami said.

“What?” Sydney asked Cami. “Blake’s here too?”

Cami nodded. “And to give you the context my dearest Lili didn’t, Lili’s my bestie. Sharing the title with Peter.”

“Oh, well nice to meet you,” Sydney said, her tone friendly and inviting.

“The feeling is mutual.”

“Cami, quick question,” Sydney said upon returning to the sofa. “In what context exactly was I being mentioned?”

“I think she was talking about how you and Peter dated.” Cami answered, which made a lightbulb go off in Lili’s head.

“Wait, you’re THAT Sydney?”

“I-I guess,” the buxom blonde replied. “I mean we were fifteen and like maybe made out a couple times. Does that count?”

“Enough for me to hope this moment is as deliciously awkward as I’m hoping,” Cami said. “Sydney, Lili isn’t just my bestie supreme…she’s also Peter’s lady supreme as well. First girlfriend, meet current girlfriend.”

“Oh!” Sydney said. “Well, I mean it probably doesn’t count then…I guess?”

“Sorry to burst your bubble Cami but there’s no awkwardness on my end,” Lili said. “I mean Sydney is gorgeous-”

“Thanks,” Sydney replied.

“But that was ten years ago and it was a freshman year thing. I mean I have a lot of insecurities but right now me and Peter are not even close to being one. He…he’s very much the opposite honestly.”

“That’s so sweet,” Sydney sincerely said. “I have to say though, Peter’s taste continues to be impeccable.

“Well now I have to thank you,” Lili said with a laugh. “And I’d love to actually join in on this conversation but I should start getting ready to meet up with the man in question.”

“Oh, is it a date night?” Sydney asked.

“Kinda. Going to the library but I’m bringing my overnight bag.”

“I thought you said Pete was napping for like an hour or something before going,” Cami said.

“Oh he is. I just have to prepare. I’m a rather…intensive studier.” With that and a wink Lili departed for her room.

“You know maybe it’s just me and my overly-sexualized male mind,” Brodie said. “But I think she has something other than studying on her agenda.”

******

One of the advantages of the dual store set-up Jurnee now had going on was at least four times the storage. While she got the backroom from the new store which would have doubled her storage, she also got its downstairs basement storage that was almost big enough to match the combined stores above. Instead of simply doubling her inventory, it had quadrupled at the very least. Up stairs were things that were ready to be put out on the floor but down in the basement were things not quite ready. Organized, but not graded, or not cleaned or in some other way not ready for sale.

Cleaning was one of the major things for toys and video games. There was a desk set aside for that along with the side hustle Roland had brought along with customizing miniatures for the D&D crowd for a price. However, that was always by appointment and in bulk. Most of the time it was inventory and awaiting deliveries by the alleyway entrance, which is what Jurnee was doing now. The store owner had just wrapped up checking on a delivery of He-Man toys both new and vintage and was now waiting for a delivery on video games and old school game manuals.

Getting in on the retro game business was a gamble for Jurnee. While she enjoyed playing them when she was younger she wasn’t quite as gung-ho about it as she was other things. Her experience was pretty much limited to The Legend of Zelda, Sonic The Hedgehog and a few random RPGs. Aside from that, she was clueless. Clueless to the point she never would have gotten into the retro market if not for Scott Perez.

Scott Perez was a man who owned a large retro game store in the next town over called “World -1” and hit all the local conventions with his own both just like Jurnee had. By weird coincidence, their booths always ended up near each other, either right across or side by side.

They did what business owners did at these conventions. They talked shop, bullshitted, all of that. However, Jurnee and Scott had also done something outside of those confines and hooked up a few times. It was nothing serious, just fun. There was also business between them. Most of what Jurnee began with for the retro game aspect of her shop’s expansion came from some of his own overstock she purchased from him at a steal.

Now she was waiting for him to come by her shop and deliver her half of a lot of gaming stuff they had gone in on together. She wasn’t waiting too long. He actually wasn’t supposed to be there for fifteen minutes, Jurnee had just finished her other tasks first, the curse of being efficient.

She flipped through a paperback she had down there to kill the time until a buzzer sounded off near the back cellar entrance, the one that opened up to the alleyway. Jurnee set the book down to let Scott in. There was no doubt about who it was. Most deliveries used entrances on the ground floor, so those that used the basement were on such a limited list that there were only so many it could be, especially at this time of day.

Sure enough, Jurnee was right and behind the door was Scott, dressed in a weathered leather biker jacket (despite the fact he’d never even been on a moped, let alone a Harley), a Contra t-shirt and his shoulder length black hair tied back in a ponytail. If not for the shirt Jurnee would have mistaken him for one of the Cobra Kai bullies from the first Karate Kid. Not even Johnny, but one of his flunkies.

Regardless, he had his charm otherwise he never would have gotten in her pants. However, that charm was secondary today. Scott was making a delivery; her half of the big lot of retro gaming stuff. Four big plastic totes and a couple of boxed systems were coming her way.

“Hey Scott,” she said, arms folded but her demeanor welcoming. “I hope you brought me what's mine and not just your scraps. I’ve a checklist of what we split and what’s coming to me.”

“A checklist Jurnee?” He asked with faux offense. “I thought we had a connection.”

“Oh we do. But it doesn’t matter how good the dick is, I’m making sure what’s mine is mine.”

“Fair enough,” he said with a snicker. “You gonna help me carry this stuff down the stairs or am I going to exhaust myself before we get to the real fun.”

“Someone’s presumptuous.”

“Nah, I just know my history.” That made Jurnee chuckle.

“Yeah, just let me get the dolly,” she said. It didn’t take long for the shop owner to grab the dolly and load it up with the totes. They ended up having to do it twice to take care of the boxed consoles but it was rather quick business before it was done and all of Jurnee’s share of the take was in the basement.

The delivery was taken to a section of the basement that wasn’t simply rows of shelves stacked high with assorted toys, games and books. It was big enough for a couch, an easy chair, a table, a fridge and a desk with a coffee table in the middle. It was essentially a secondary break room but designed for anyone who was working a shift down there.

“Before I open up these boxes, do you have the special order?” Jurnee asked as she leaned against the desk.

“Depends on what kind of delivery you’re looking for Jurnee,” Scott said. To most this would be overplaying his card but for Scott, in Jurnee’s experience with him, this was just his version of mild-flirting.

“The games, Scott.”

“No prob.” He reached for a much smaller box on top of one of the larger boxes and handed it to Jurnee before slumping down on the couch. Jurnee quickly but neatly opened it up to reveal a box of four games.

She took each out of the box closely, examining them to make sure the shrink wrap they were still in was genuine and not added after the fact. “World Tour, Revenge, Mania 2000 and No Mercy,” she said.

“That’s it, right?” Scott asked. “All the N64 AKI games.”

“Right on the money.”

“Speaking of money,” he said. “How much are you thinking of getting for them?”

“One seventy.” Jurnee replied.

“That seems low,” Scott said. “Especially if you like to drain them dry like me.”

“Well, I don’t and it’s for an employee who already paid. And, since Lili is the only major wrestling fan I know it’s pretty much a guaranteed sale. I mean considering the potential of what I could make with all this stuff, this is just a drop in the bucket. I can afford the minor hit, if there even is one. Besides, she asked, said please and already paid in full. Just because I can be a scumbag doesn’t mean I will be. Loyal customers are happy customers and happy customers come back.”

“So you’re telling me all I have to do is ask really nicely and I get what I want?” Scott asked, getting up and approaching Jurnee, who couldn’t help but chuckle at him.

“You know you’re usually a bit more clever than this when you want to get in my pants,” she said before pulling off her shirt and tossing it on the couch. “I guess all the blood rushed down to your other head, robbing you of your usual Middle School-level wit you use to get laid.”

“Well you’re the one with her shirt off.” He replied, losing his shirt in a flash and moving down to unbuckle and unzip his pants.

“What can I say?” Jurnee jokingly asked, a sex smile on her face as she lost her pants, both over and under before tossing the bra as well. “Sometimes I’m not one for words, I’m far more a woman of action. So how about you join me and get in on this action?”

“Action is good.” Scott continued his approach as Jurnee hopped up and sat on the desk, legs open and inviting. “Action is very good.”

Soon he was close enough to Jurnee for her lovely legs to wrap around and gently pull him in closer. And closer he was, his lips achingly close to her and his hard dick waiting to get past the velvet rope and on to the dance floor.

His eyes drifted up to a poster on the wall of Green Arrow and some blonde in a leather jacket. From the sheer amount of times he’d seen Jurnee at conventions wearing something connected to that character Scott knew she was at least a little fond.

“I’ve seen that show,” he said, kissing her shoulder. “Right now it’s kind of like I’m your Oliver Queen and you’re my Felicity Smoak.” Scott went to kiss her lips and Jurnee stopped him, grasping his chin.

“Let’s get one thing straight as an arrow…we do not speak of trash in this store, hence we do not speak of Arrow. Also, there’s only one woman who’s a match for Oliver Queen and her name is Dinah Lance, aka the Black Canary so if I am anyone I am her. Now that we have that all straightened out how about you stop trying to relate to me in my arena of geekdom and start fucking me?”

“Can do.” He replied, kissing her hungrily as his cock entered her yearning cunt. Moaning into his mouth, their tongues collided, wrestling with one another as Scott quickly built up a hard and fast pace within the shop owner.

The kiss broke and Jurnee let Scott know loud and clear that he was finally on the right track. He tended to be when he stopped trying to be charming and once she already had her pants off. He rarely knew when to quit when he was ahead. Fortunately for them both, he was well on the way to proving his worth once more.

“Yeah…that’s it boy,” she said, grinning a sex-mad smile at him. “Gimme that dick…fuck me…oh yeah…right there!”

Scott was hitting the mark every time from every angle. His hands moved up her thighs to her calves and back up again, roaming the smooth caramel skin. Every stroke within her sent parks flying and memories flooding back to them both. Scott fucking her bent over the hood of his car in a hotel parking lot at two in the morning. Riding him in her hotel room’s jacuzzi at that one convention where she decided to splurge on a suite. The quickie in the elevator when it unexpectedly stopped. For two people not interested in a relationship they had fucked each other an inordinate amount. Though as Jurnee swore to the heavens in pleasure at Scott’s throbbing cock within her and he reveled in the taste of her flesh as he sucked on her breasts they never bothered to question it.

Jurnee’s legs locked tight around Scott’s waist as she felt him grip her ass hard, followed by lifting her off the desk and moving her over to the easy chair.

“Nnng, already tired?” Jurnee asked with a smile, slowly grinding on his cock.

“Hey,” he grunted, giving her a little thrust up. “I had to…mmm…load all that into my truck alone. Takes a toll on the back…besides I was feeling a little lazy today.”

Jurnee snickered before leaning over to kiss him, sucking and licking his tongue. “You’re so lucky I don’t mind taking the wheel. She leaned back, gripping his knees and began to buck her bronco proper.

“Holy shit Jurnee!” He gasped. “God damn!”

“Yeah have that pussy, boy,” she said with a sneer. Jurnee loved hearing that from him. He could complain about his back and knees but she knew what really made him weak and she owned it just like right now she was owning his cock. “Gimme that dick…oh my god…fuck…perfect fucking cock baby…yes!”

Jurnee’s body became like a serpentine river, flowing with a liquid rhythm while riding his cock. It was perfection to feel and the best thing to watch. Body glistening with sweat, a seductive face smiling in the midst of pleasure and of course the effects gravity had on tits when a woman went hard on top during sex were a potent cocktail that made Scott wish he lived a little closer to get those more regularly.

Jurnee leapt forward on him, bringing her breasts back to his mouth. Scott took the opportunity to bury his face in the mocha mounds before him while his hands once again went for that beyond mortal rump, taking a good squeeze before slapping each cheek.

“Tell me how much you love this pussy,” demanded Jurnee, licking his cheek before sealing it with a starving kiss on his lips. “Fucking tell me this is the best fucking pussy you ever had….nnnng say it!”

“You want me to tell you what you already know?” He asked back, grabbing her face and pulling her lips to his. “This is the best damn pussy I’ve ever had…perfect match for the best fucking dick you’ve ever had.” Scott gripped Jurnee’s hips tight and thrust up into her hard and fast, the moans of delight cracking like she was on a bumpy road. “And you’re gonna cum for this fucking dick aren’t you?”

“YES!” She screamed. “Yes yes yes yes FUCK ME! RIGHT THERE! JUST LIKE THAT!” Both were in beast mode now, Jurnee bouncing and thrashing on his cock, working that joystick while he was pressing all the right buttons. Every second that passed was another high until his arrow hit the bullseye and Jurnee screamed in pleasure, “SCOTTT! CUMMMMMINNNNGGGG!!!!”

Jurnee moved her cunt fast on him, her movements beyond her control as every ounce of built up pressure hit her all at one, a flurry of jabs punctuated with a haymaker as she finally fell forward, spent but not done…because Scott wasn’t either.

“Give me that cum,” she said, licking his ear as she slither down his body, kissing her way down until she was on her knees and Scott’s cock was in her mouth. “Give me that fucking nut boy…I earned it…and so did you…”

“Yeah…suck it…swallow…all in your mouth yes, JURNEEE!” Scott cried out. It didn’t take much and they both knew it wouldn’t. Jurnee’s hungry mouth was satisfied as Scott launched a thick volley of cum into it. Gulping it down, she sucked every stream she could out of his cock until it was just as spent as its owner. Scott was stunned silent. That made Jurnee feel great on three levels. One was of course her own post-coital bliss. The next was of course seeing what she did to Scott. She never got tired of that. The third that might have been just as enjoyable as the orgasm was the fact that for a few minutes after the world-rocking orgasms she gave to Scott, he’d actually shut up for a while…or at least not talk like a jackass.

All in all, it’d been a good delivery.

*******

“This place looks pretty busy,” said Sydney. She got out of Camila’s car alongside Brodie and Sabrina Carpenter, another new person to her in Camila’s current circle of friends. “Are you sure you can get us a table?”

“Of course,” Cami said. “And not just because of money. I have a couple of connections.” Camila led them through the doors of Sauced and right to the host podium where Vanessa Morgan was standing behind. “Hi Nessa.”

“Hey Cami,” Vanessa said. “I’m guessing you’re the reason the table for four has been off limits in Sel’s section?”

“Guilty as charged.”

“Follow me,” the hostess said, grabbing four menus and leading them to a nice big table where they all took a seat. However, before sitting down Sydney had a question for Brodie.

“Did she say Selena?” she asked in a whisper while taking her seat. “As in-”

“Selena!” Cami said as Selena Gomez approached, greeting her friend with a hug that was returned. This gesture completely shocked Sydney, who knew both women up until her move to New York. Fortunately, Brodie was able to fill her in.

“Oh yeah, they’re good now,” he said. “All buddy buddy.”

“Really?” Sydney asked. “Them? I had to pull them apart during a fight in seventh grade!”

“I know, it’s weird, right? It’s like seeing Superman and Lex Luthor hug.”

“And just who is who in this scenario Mister Quint?” Camila asked, turning her attention to him as her greeting to Selena broke. Her eyebrow was raised which created a pit in his stomach he attempted to fill with an audible grunt. Then Camila kept digging that pit. “Need I remind you that despite knowing very little about your favorite man in tights I know enough to know that would make one of us an evil megalomaniac with a predilection towards cruelty. Having said that, I will give the option to edit your comment on myself and Selena’s newfound friendship compared to our previous status as just simply being weird.”

“I’ll take it.” He replied.

“Good choice,” Sydney said before turning her attention to Camila. “This is just…new. How exactly was the hatchet buried?”

Before that question could be answered, Selena had one of her own. “Not to be rude, but who are you? You look so familiar…”

“That’s Sydney Sweeney, Sel.” Camila said. Then Selena’s eyes went wide.

“Holy cow!” She said, walking over to greet the buxom blonde. “I’m so sorry it’s just…well, it’s been like ten years or something and you’ve really…grown.”

“Yeah, mainly in the chest area,” Sydney joked. “I’d also like to think I’m a bit more well-rounded…both physically and intellectually of course. But I can see you not recognizing me. I mean I also lost the braces and have contacts now.”

“Well, welcome back. Visiting?”

“Staying. Long story but I think you’ll get filled in throughout the meal. While I get filled in on this surprising development.”

“Come on guys, is it really that surprising that Selena and I are friends now?”

“Dude I’ve known you the least amount of time of everyone here and it surprised the shit out of me,” Sabrina said.

“So,” Sydney said. “Friends. You two. How?”

“Same as your tits,” Cami said as she took her seat. “We grew up. I mean it was rough, real rough. But…fuck it, I’m too old to hold grudges, I’m guessing Selena feels the same…”

“Indeed I do.”

“So…past is past and I got a good friend out of it so…yeah. That’s the story.”

“And with storytime out of the way, at least for now, can I get your order? Or do you want to wait for Pete and Lili?”

“They will be in absentia tonight,” Camila said. “Pete’s doing a bit of research on a script he and Sabs are working on and Lili is joining him to be his study buddy.”

“Uh huh,” Selena said with a smirk. “She pack her overnight bag?”

“You know it.”

*******

Peter had just shut the latest book of urban legends he’d been looking through since he arrived at the library a few hours ago. If he wasn’t in the double digits as far as books went he was close. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head, trying to waive off the tiredness. He still hadn’t found anything, or rather the right kind of anything, that would work for the script. Though he and Sabrina hadn’t exactly solely decided on what they were looking for they had an understanding it was something that they’d know when they saw. That being said he had set aside a couple that might be worth checking out but now it was time to venture once more into the stacks.

Before he got up his phone vibrated. Looking at it he saw a text from Lili which read:

Hey Babe, need company?

He replied:

Wouldn’t say no ;)

What floor you on?

Third floor. Have a table at the east corner.

Cool. See you there.

That made the book search feel like it was going to be a lot easier. Even if it was a slow process, at least Peter now had company and exceptional company at that. Now the return to the stacks was imminent. He took a quick walk over to the shelves he had been taking books from, once more looking for anything that grabbed his eyes.

Perusing the shelves, his fingers ran over books whose dust covers were in laminated plastic and others which were hardcovers with a cloth-type furnishing on them. There were even a few leather bound books in this library’s collection. After finding a few more that looked interesting, he grabbed them and headed back to the table. When he turned the corner right in front of the table was Lili and just from what she was wearing Peter could tell studying was the last thing on his girlfriend’s mind.

Her long blonde locks were tied back into a ponytail and she had her glasses on. Below the neck she was wearing a light pink blouse and black skirt that stopped just at the knees. Her legs were bare, save for her shoes which were black high heels. Not too high, just about four inches, made for the office.

“Hey Sweet-”, Peter said, but before he could finish Lili brought her finger to her lips.

“Shhh,” she said, confirming Peter’s suspicion at her current look and her intent. “I know it’s easy to get engrossed in a good book,” she whispered. “But this is still a library sir.”

“I completely understand, Miss…”

“Lili Reinhart. And while you say you understand I wouldn’t be here if we hadn’t gotten enough complaints to send someone up here.” She walked towards him slowly, running her fingers over the books on the table.

Peter looked around. He and Lili seemed to be the only ones on the floor. Anyone else would have to be on the other side completely. Not that he was looking to see who complained. He knew they didn’t exist. However, it did benefit him and Lili to know that had some amount of privacy.

“I…I don’t see anyone who would have complained,” he whispered.

“Rest assured, they exist,” Lili said, continuing her walk towards him, seduction in her step and authority in her eyes. She playfully backed Peter back into the book stacks and up against one of the bookshelves. “However I’m not a fan of kicking out people who are in search of knowledge and from the number books on that table you certainly are a knowledge seeker. So I’m going to give you a chance.”

Her greenish-blue eyes locked on his as her hands began to undo his belt and zipper.

“What is this going to entail?” Peter asked.

“Well, I’m going to suck your cock,” Lili answered with a smile. “And if you keep nice and quiet for let’s say….ten minutes, then you get to stay…and have a bit more fun. That work for you?”

“Yeah,” he said in a whisper that turned into a soft gasp when he felt Lili’s soft lips wrap around the head of his cock. He restricted any noises he released to the softest moans and grunts he could imagine. This may have all been a game Lili had cooked up for them both but he was going to be just as committed to the role as his lady was.

That commitment of course also meant Lili had no intention of making things easy for him. Not that Peter minded. Lili’s soft and sensual sucking made it a struggle worth undertaking. She was going hands free at the moment, her grip on the hem of his pants instead of his shaft. Not that her hands were needed, the blonde beauty before him was giving him quite the time with just her oral skills. She licked and sucked like she was trying to get to the end of a gobstopper while savoring every new layer of flavor on the way.

Peter had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from moaning too much when Lili took his cock in her mouth to her hilt, her nose pressing against his pelvis. Throat massaging his cock, hands pulled her lover’s pants down to his thighs. Then her mouth came off of his cock. Her eyebrow-cocked gaze combined with the glasses was a visual that made Peter’s cock twitch. The good times continued when Lili used her hands’ recent freedom to slowly jack him off. Putting her wrist into it, she only stopped to tease his already sensitive tip with her thumb, circling the underside before stroking just that sensitive crown. It took everything he had not to let out a single sound outside of a gasp and Lili noticed.

“You’re doing pretty good so far,” she said, her stroking picking up the pace. “Let’s see you keep nice and quiet for just a few more minutes.” She kissed his thigh before bringing her mouth back to his cock, eagerly taking him in. The pace was faster now, with her hands joining the party. Her right worked in conjunction with her mouth, jacking the saliva slick dick whenever it was free from Lili’s loving mouth. The left teased and tickled his balls. Lili swore she could feel how much he wanted her, how far she was driving him. Then she got some confirmation.

“Play with yourself,” Peter managed to get out in a gruff whisper. “Play with your pussy while you suck me.”

Lili loved it when he got like this; just the tone of voice revealed a slightly saucier side to her man and it turned her on to no end that she brought it out of him. However, whenever he first started to really percolate it always made Lili turn up the heat even more as she did as he asked.  A hand disappeared beneath her skirt, two fingers shifting her panties aside and sinking into her deliciously pink pussy.  The two digits hurriedly swallowed up by the famished sex organ.

Once more she removed her mouth from his cock, this time getting to her feet as well, she walked a little bit past Peter and turned a corner to the last bookcase in the row, this one embedded into the wall with a little display platform built into the bottom. Peter quickly followed, the jingling of his belt buckle the only sound amongst the shelves.

When he saw Lili leaning back against the bookcase, there was a sexy smile on her face and seduction in her eyes. He saw his fantasy girl come-true lift her black skirt, revealing a pair of white cotton panties that had a visible damp spot. Lili pulled them down, stepping out of them and setting them on the wooden platform beside her.

“I think I have an even better idea than just playing with my pussy,” she whispered. “And…to be honest I lost track of time while I was sucking you…so…let’s say you passed the quiet test. Now…just in case it wasn’t obvious…come over here and fuck me…but don’t be too loud…this is a library, after all.”

With a smile on his sealed lips, he approached Lili, her legs spreading wider with every step he took. When Peter got close enough to her however, his throbbing cock wasn’t what entered her velvet depths. Instead two of Peter’s fingers crossed the threshold, working gently inside his library lover, making Lili choke on her moans as she began to melt.

While that hand was busy the other worked on unbuttoning her blouse. It was a task Lili helped him in and as soon as that last button was undone the blouse slid off leaving Lili just in a bra and her skirt. Soon though, that wouldn’t matter.

Peter withdrew his fingers and brought them to Lili’s lips. She opened her mouth to take them in, though her lips were then met by Peter’s in a sloppy kiss as they both tasted her pussy from her fingers. While they sucked the digits clean of her essence, Peter’s other hand went behind Lili’s back to undo her bra. The snaps were done in quick order and soon that garment gave way to gravity as well. With Lili’s bra gone and Peter’s fingers sucked clean, it was time for the real fun.

“Mmmmm,” Lili hummed as Peter entered her. “Right there…oh Peter.” Her voice was still as soft as she could manage, sticking to the role in the game she cooked up for herself and Peter while also whispering his name. The volume may have been low but the passion with which she spoke it was loud as could be.

One kiss to Lili’s lips lead to a trail down her neck and over her shoulder to her breasts. Peter squeezed them gently in his hands, sticking out his tongue flicking her right nipple with it before licking a circle around the areola.

“Nnnng,” Lili grunted when Peter sucked the sensitive flesh of her nipple in his mouth, his hands still holding her breast while he suckled on it. From right to left and back again Lili’s man buried himself in her breasts while he slowly thrust into her hungry pussy.

Just as Lili had put her wrist into the blowjob Peter was putting his hips into his thrusts, taking his time and savoring the moment and the sensations. Every thrust he made into Lili was deep and to the hilt, both of them having trouble choking down moans of pleasure.

Lili’s hands reached behind her, hands roaming over the rows of books aimlessly, trying to just find something for her hands to do as energy seemed to radiate through her body. The energy increased when Peter’s face left her breasts and returned to hers. He rested his forehead on hers, staring at Lili’s eyes through her glasses. She could feel his hot breath on her lips and he felt hers. So close, so hot, so intense; it was enough to make Lili forget her own rules.

“Oh my god…oh god,” she said in a tone just above a whisper. Before more words could be spoken they were preemptively silenced when Peter’s lips pressed against hers.

“Mmmmm-mmmm,” he said as the kiss broke. “We’re…nng…we’re in a library remember?” He said, both his tone and the look on his face making Lili grin and giggle sexily.

“Mmmm thanks for the reminder,” she said, her voice back to a sexy whisper. “Nnnnow…now how about we make this test a bit harder for us both? I mean…oh god…whaaaat…kind of librarian can’t keep quiet herself? Oh…oh god Peter….fuck me…harder now…ohhh god…”

Peter was all too eager to follow that direction, speeding his thrusts up while he pulled her closer. His fingers ran up her spine, turning the heat up for her like he was turning up the volume on a stereo.

Lili’s hands left the bookcase, one pulling Peter closer to her as he was doing to him. Her full breasts squeezed tight against his chest while the other pressed against a piece of wall behind her, just to the left of the bookcase behind her. She used it to try and push and meet Peter for every thrust. While not 100% effective there was an noticeable change that proved a bit of a chink in Peter’s armor.

“Oh god Lili!” He said, now joining her in breaking the whisper. Both her hands then went to his face, holding him in place as she stared at him.

“Shhhhhh shh shh,” she said. “Come on…whisper…not too loud…you feel so good….keep going.” She kissed him again, biting his lip softly before speaking again. “Make me cum…right here…”

Lili’s eyes fluttered and her lips quivered as Peter rededicated himself to just that, the two of them going so hard now the books on the shelves behind Lili began to rattle and shake. Gasps and grunts were the only things escaping the lovers’ mouths at this point, each pushing the other further and further down the lines.

Kisses, licks, thrusts and longing glances began to wear them both down. Both Peter and Lili were covered in a sheen of sweat and while they had lost track of time, neither could forget where they were. After all, it added to the game Lili had thought up for them both. Sure, the library was almost empty at that moment and they seemed to be the only people on the third floor. Still…anyone could have come along and Lili wasn’t a real librarian, not that it would have helped much if she was. That thrill was electric and had them both on edge, though Lili was just a hair closer to the finish line. She’d come into it ready to go and this was the wonderful side effect.

“Gonna…Peter…gonna cum…on your cock,” she said, barely choking back a moan so loud that if it were let out people would hear her for blocks around the library. “Don’t stop…make…make me cum..oh god…” Lili’s teeth clenched, her face turned red and her body shook as she began to get overcome by the pleasure she was begging Peter for. He’d slowed his thrusts down, now going hard and deep before speeding back up and keeping Lili on her toes until it all came toppling down like a house of cards.

She pulled Peter close and held him tight as she kissed him once more, unleashing a moan that could not be contained otherwise into his mouth, muffling it as her orgasm rocked her body and sent Peter careening towards his own as her cunt squeezed and convulsed on his pole.

The kiss broke and Lili looked at his face with a sexy, open-mouthed grin. The look in her eyes just got hotter under her glasses. She knew it drove him wild and Lili was all too happy to turn that particular screw…and bring it to a new level.

“Mmmmm you did so good…came so good for you,” said Lili in a dreamy tone. “You make me feel so good…now your turn…but not in me baby…even though it always feels so good to have you cum in me…” The character was gone, melted away by Lili’s orgasm. Now she was back on Earth and needing her man to cum for her and only her as he thrust within her. “I want it on my face….please…let me feel that cum…dripping…dripping all over…”

“Oh Lili!” he said, barely able to hold on to the whisper. “Gonna…gonna….”

“Face baby,” she whispered. “Do it…”

Peter pulled out and Lili slid from the shelf onto her knees, waiting only seconds as Peter stroked his cock at a furious rate before exploding onto her face. His voice croaked as he stifled a roar of pleasure. Looking down in a daze of pleasure and lust, the thick ropes of his white hot cum splattered across her face and onto outstretched hungry tongue. Her glasses were the first things covered, as though he’d been aiming for them.  White splashes of jizz streaking across the lens until she couldn’t see out of them. It made her laugh, even as she felt a few far flung ropes land amongst the golden blonde of her tied back hair.  The last spray of it hosed down her writhing pink tongue, before she closed her lips around the mushroom head and sucked the last few dribbles straight from the tap.

Peter was out of breath and speechless as Lili got to her feet. Words continued to evade him as he watched her slowly remove the jizz-laden lenses.  Her blueish green eyes were fixed on his face as she licked her glasses clean, one tantalizingly slow lick at a time.  She followed it up by scooping the remaining spunk from her thoroughly drenched face, and swallowing that down too. When that deed was done Peter had finally recovered enough to move once more, and surprised Lili with a deep kiss, his tongue tenderly running over hers and not caring how recently she’d swallowed his cum. Though the immediate kiss was a slight surprise it melted away as she embraced him lovingly..

“You are…beyond words,” he said. “And considering we’re in a library that’s quite a feat.”

“Well you’re pretty damn amazing too,” Lili said.

“Sorry I got some in your hair.  I was very excited.”

“No problem. I mean the bathroom’s right over there.” Lili said as she grabbed her bra and blouse while Peter pulled his pants back up. “You really were great. I know I sprung this on you but I’ve been thinking about this for a week and was tired of waiting for a special occasion to try and surprise you. So when you said you were going to the library…I couldn't resist.”

“Feel free to spring more on me,” said Peter before giving her another quick peck on the lips. “So…what do you want to do now?”

“Well, after I clean up I was thinking we pick out the best books of what you’ve got so far, check them out, and go back to your place for the rest of the night. I didn’t bring my overnight bag for nothing, Babe.”

*****

“You guys want to go over a few more songs or are we done for the night?” Walt asked the rest of his band, The People Under The Stairs. They’d spent the last two hours practicing non-stop in preparation for their upcoming “Back To The Grind” show before classes started up again and for some reason they were each particularly anxious about this show. There was a reason for it though. It was going to be their first time headlining. Usually they were opening for bigger bands who needed a local band to warm the crowd up for them or the mid-tier band that was touring with them and that’s who the PUTS were. Then there were other shows where they were either a glorified cover band (when the local bars couldn’t get Ariana Grande and her back-up band) or the house parties where they actually made a fair amount of green.

This time though? They were headlining above another local band. Sure, on the surface it seemed like the usual party stuff they were hired for but there were going to be actual vendors beyond their friends selling merch for them when they were on the stage. This was a sponsored show and they were headlining it based on local word of mouth. It was both a cause for celebration and a cause for anxiety and the band had been practicing like never before.

However, they did have lives outside of the band.

“I know I’m done,” said Olivia Holt as she began to take down her keyboard set-up. “For tonight at least. Besides, I’ve got plans.”

“Same here,” Michael Kwan, bass player and man of few words said. “Late shift at work. Might be late already, actually.”

“Well, unless anyone has any objections,” Walt said as the rest of the band shook their heads. “That’s it for the night. And still early enough to see if Hailee wants to hang out.”

“Here we go again,” Madison Pettis said as she unplugged her guitar.

“Here we go,” Olivia said.

“What’s that mean?” Walt asked.

“Allow me to intercede on this before we get a dose of classic, Olivia-style blunt honesty,” Madison said. “Look, Walt, Hailee is great but, and please do correct me if I’m wrong, despite the fact that you two have had more than a few rolls in the hay…she’s not really into being more than friends.”

“Yeah, and?”

“Well…your tone of voice whenever she comes up…which is usually because of you,” Madison said. “It’s…it’s almost like you think they're the words more than in front of friends in this situation.”

“What my roomie here is trying to get at is, make sure this is what you think it is because we already have like three albums worth of love songs and we don’t need anymore without getting into a studio first,” Olivia said. “Besides I could have sworn I saw her getting super-friendly with someone who was decidedly NOT you, which I told you about as a way for you to, you know, get a clue free of charge.”

“Ahh, come on Liv,” Walt said, snapping the latches on his guitar case closed. “It’s not like that. I know what it is…but I also see that smile of hers and…look. I’m good.”

“Dude all this over a smile?” Drummer Tommy Criss asked. “I mean Olivia has a smile that’s cute as hell and we all know the debauchery blondie gets up to.”

“Accurate,” the keyboardist said with a grin.

“Look, I appreciate the concern but…I think I have a good idea where me and Haiz are going. And I know for sure she will be going to the show this weekend, which is where the focus should be and not my potential love life. Agreed?”

“Sure sure,” Olivia said, collapsing her keyboard stand. “A show, we will, in fact, kill. But for tonight my friends and compatriots, I’m out for a little bit of mischief. Care to join me Maddie?”

“Oh god no. I love you Liv but when you full on admit you’re looking for a little trouble then I for sure wake up with a hangover and occasionally with a guy who’s name I can’t remember. I’m good with a bubble bath and a book.”

“Your loss.” Olivia then turned to Michael and Tommy. “Gentlemen?”

“Like I said, work.” Michael replied.

“Sounds fun Liv,” Tommy said. “But I’ve been up since four in the morning.”

“‘Kay,” the blonde said with a shrug. “I guess you’ll just have to hear about my shenanigans second-hand.”

*******

“Should just about do it,’ Samara Weaving said to herself. It was time for the regular tune-up of her motorcycle, the last regular one she’d be able to do before school began and she’d have to balance a full class load and work which meant bike-upkeep would have to become tertiary unless absolutely necessary.

Getting to her feet, she went to the sink in the garage, washing her hands clean of the grime collected during her work. And while she was simply in a black tanktop and jeans she wasn’t a fan of trying to get automotive filth out in the laundry.

The sink she was using was something that could be called industrial. It was stainless steel with a deep reservoir, like something seen in a janitor’s closet or a chemistry lab on campus. As a result the sound made by the combination of the water flowing through the faucet and hitting the deep and hollow pool of the sink at times could make it difficult to hear. That of course prevented her from hearing her movie buddy and quite possibly only actual friend she’d made in the US, Bradley Jannit, enter through her open garage door. Samara hadn’t heard him say “Hello”, so when she turned around to grab a towel to dry her hands she was startled.

“Holy shit!” She exclaimed, jumping a bit before instantly calming down upon recognizing him. “Bradley? Shit, what time is it?”

“Six-thirty.” He replied. “I know I’m early but I thought we could get some pizza or something before the movie and save a couple bucks instead of dropping an entire paycheck for snacks in the actual theater.”

“Good call.” Samara slapped her jean pockets from front to back and discovered her wallet wasn’t there. “Shit.”

“What’s wrong?”

“My wallet,” Samara said. “Could have sworn it was my jean pocket.” She patted the pocket on the front left of her very tight jeans, getting a laugh from Brad. “What’s funny?”

“The idea that you could forget you had anything else squeezed in those tight pants.” Brad replied.

Samara smirked. “Nice to know you noticed. Although I wouldn’t bet on that. Play your cards right and you might find yourself getting in these pants.” That line froze Bradley up and Samara noticed it immediately. His posture went from relaxed to nervous and tense in a heartbeat. “What is up with you lately?”

“W-what do you mean?” Asked Bradley, trying and failing to be oblivious.

“Sometimes you just have a stick up your ass,” she responded. “You get all weird and shit when I’m just playing around. Ever since…wait a second…is this about that handjob I gave you during finals last semester?”

“Uhh…I mean…”

“Oh come on Brad, it was just a bit of fun,” Samara said as she grabbed her leather jacket, in which she found her wallet. “Score. Look, back home I was seen as rebellious. For good reason. But honestly I couldn’t really get into any fun trouble there. I mean yeah, I fucked a lot but it was all so…vanilla. And don’t get me wrong, vanilla gets a bad rap. Vanilla is delicious. However, sometimes a girl just wants some Rocky Road.”

Samara began to walk towards him, the same look in her blue eyes that Bradley saw in the classroom months ago. Even in the dark though blue eyes shone like a spotlight. It looked like the Aussie blonde had some of that fun trouble on her mind now.

“So when I came here, I decided to just…well, have as much fun as possible,” Samara said. “Which, given the total yawners I have to live with, otherwise my parents wouldn’t have gone for this whole “school in the US” thing, is a bit of a challenge. I swear when I first showed up here they’d only just moved in and I actually heard BOTH of them pining for a white picket fence in the yard. Can you believe it?”

“For THAT yard?” Bradley asked. He took a quick gander out to the yard. “I mean I don’t know much about landscaping but that just seems a little bit much.”

“I was just talking about how corny it is but that’s also a valid point.” Samara sent a wink in his direction and continued her approach. Now Bradley was walking backwards, towards the motorcycle. “Honestly the snoozefest of my living conditions has probably just ratcheted up the wild streak a couple of notches. I mean you know that first hand don’t you?”

Bradley gulped the big amount of nothing he had in his Sahara-dry mouth.

“Why so nervous? I’m not even flirting, well, not completely. I mean…it was fun and just that. I like you and all that Brad but I don’t need love for a little carnal contact. I’ve fucked quite a few people I consider friends so it’s not a hang-up for me. I can tell it might be for you though. Not a big one though is it? I mean I hang out with you probably more than anyone. Is that it? Afraid of ruining a good thing with another good thing?”

“Well, I-,” was all Bradley managed to get out. He had been backed completely into the motorcycle and Samara was very close to him, close enough to press her finger to his lips to shush him.

“So I’ve got an idea,” she said, reaching down with her free hand to his crotch and finding a hardening bulge in his pants. “Something tells me you’re going to like it. Since I don’t quite think you’re ready to get in these tight pants you were eyeing, I think we can get there with baby steps. I like you Brad. You’re cute and you look like you could be even more fun than you already are if you cut loose a little. So, if the handjob was step one…” Samara unzipped his fly and fished his hard cock out. “Then a little bit of oral action would seem to be a damn fine second step.”

There was no argument Bradley could make against the idea and as such he let Samara seal the deal with a soft peck on his lips before squatting down in front of him. She yanked his pants down to his ankles and gently grasped his hard cock, admiring while softly stroking him.

“You know, despite jerking you off I never did get a good look at this delightful cock of yours,” she said. “Perfectly shaped missile. Good size but this head of yours…” Samara extended her pink tongue to lick the tip and send quakes throughout Bradler’s body. “Just the right shape to make sure it fits anywhere.” The blonde’s hand glided up to the tip where she wrapped her palm around the tip of his torpedo and gave it a quick jack. “But we’ll get to that later, won’t we?”

Bradley nodded, then looked to the still wide-open garage door. “You…uh…wanna close that or-”

“Nah,” she said. “Trust me, I know this neighborhood at this point. No one is going to walk by right now. And if they do…well…how about we make them jealous?”

This was a situation that Bradley might have had an argument against but the moment Samara wrapped her luscious lips around his crown all that was wiped clean. That was where the rebellious blonde focused her oral attention at first, all on his cockhead. Tongue swirling wildly, the obscene sloppy slobbering noises echoed out of the garage and into the dusk-colored street. Despite the roof over his head Bradley was already seeing stars thanks to Samara, and those stars were getting ready to go supernova as soon as her lips began to venture further down.

Much like with the handjob, Samara knew all the right moves to get a rise from Bradley. However, unlike that handjob, there weren’t any real time constraints. The movie? That could wait. This? This was in the moment. So she took it moment by moment, her tongue slithering and snaking every inch of Brad’s sensitive staff while her left hands gently played with his balls. Not too aggressive, but just enough to make him even weaker in the knees.

Bradley’s eyes wandered the room in a daze as Samara skilly sucked him. It was an ocular drunkard’s walk before they finally settled on the best view in the house, her between his legs sucking him off. His cock stuffed in her mouth, slick with her saliva before those lips passed over that bit of flesh then back again. And her eyes, those deep blue eyes that seemed to radiate a soothing and sensual message, just have fun.

Samara increased her pace, moaning on Bradley’s cock as the entire experience was making her wet as well. She knew they weren’t going to fuck just yet but that didn’t mean this wasn’t fun for her as well. She could almost feel all of his apprehension melt away with every pass of her lips, every skilled swipe of her tongue. She’d almost say he was putty in her hands if he wasn’t hard as a steel rod in her mouth.

As wet as her pussy was getting Samara’s mouth was a full on typhoon, strings of saliva dripping from her mouth and splatting on the concrete floor of the garage as she sped up. She moaned, and he moaned in response. Bradley’s cock pulsed and throbbed in her mouth and Samara simply turned everything up to eleven, at this point fucking her face onto his cock. Her hands were all over him now, from stroking him while focusing on the head once more to playing with his heavy balls to raking his thighs with her nails. She looked up at him, his eyes shut tight from the pleasure being delivered. His brow was sweaty. He was trying desperately to hold off. He desperately needed to cum but was holding back. That was something Samara simply couldn’t abide.

“Cum NOW,” Samara demanded. She wasn’t staring daggers at him, she was staring full on broadswords. Her fist was a blur on his cock, only slowing down to put a little English on it to make it harder for him to resist her order. “Cum on…right on this pretty pink tongue…I want to taste you…right from the tap this time…just fucking give it to me!”

“Samara!” Bradley groaned. He took hold of his cock from her skilled hands to aim it right at her gullet as he fired off. The first shot went right in her mouth, covering her tongue and the next few followed suit. The next few shots glazed her chin and Samara sucked the remaining seed from his cock and down her throat before releasing his dick with a pop. Looking up, she saw a gasping, sweaty mess and couldn’t help but giggle mischievously.

“Better pull your pants up before we go to the movie,” she said. “Just give me a second, I need to grab my phone. Charging in the kitchen.”

As she got to her feet, Bradley said something in between deep breaths. “Samara…on your chin…you know…the cum…”

“Oh don’t worry about that,” she said. “I’ll lick it off once I come back in. I just want to have Margot see it. Maybe shock Ms. Prim And Proper into her own wild streak.”

*****

In Peter Ferrano’s bedroom it was near pitch black. He found early on that was the best way he could find sleep and Lili certainly didn’t mind it. He slept facing her, body slightly contorted between being flat on his stomach and on his side while her legs were draped over his and her arms underneath the folded pillows beneath her head. The librarian uniform was long gone and folded up nicely in her bag, replaced with a pair of gray, low cut gym shorts and a very well-worn and holey wrestling t-shirt she’d had since high school.

Peter was in a similar situation in an old Star Trek t-shirt and sweatpants. And they were both still asleep, deeply so, in the near completely dark room. The only source of light were the few cracks of sunshine coming in through the curtains. However those miniscule light sources were soon joined by another as the bedroom door cracked open. The ever so soft squeak of the hinges made Lili stir a little, burying her face a bit into Peter’s chest.

“Take it easy,” Camila whispered to Brodie. “You’re a bit too eager.”

“Sorry,” he said. “I’m more of a pop out of the corner and say boo kind of scare guy.”

“Well, allow me to show you how the masters do it.”

“You sure it wouldn’t be better to just let them wake up?” Sydney asked.

“Still the sweetheart,” Cami said. “On three…one…two…three.”

The door flew open and Brodie dashed for the curtains, opening them and immediately flooding the room with sunlight while Camila plagued the part of the alarm clock to the fullest, loudly mimicking the sound of an alarm clock before adding at a similar volume. “WAKEY WAKEY LOVEBIRDS!!!”

“What the fuck!?!?” Peter said, rising up with a start. Lili wasn’t too far behind as both shielded their eyes from the unforgiving morning sun while also trying to cover their ears from the incessant banging.

Once Camila was satisfied the two were awake she stopped the banging and Brodie left the blinds open completely.

“‘Morning my collective sunshine,'' Camila said. “Breakfast is on the table. I brought bagels and coffee. And don’t worry Peter dearest, there’s hot tea for you. Now up.”

“Nnnn…gotta shower first,” Peter said.

“Me too,” Lili said, her voice just as groggy and sleep-slurred.

“Well hurry up and help each other get to all those hard to reach places,” Cami said, leading Brodie and Sydney out to the kitchen table where Sabrina was already a bagel and a half deep into her breakfast.

“Thanks for the free grub,” Sabrina mumbled with a mouthful.

“And thank you for letting us in so early,” Cami said as she took a seat. “They should be out in a few.”

“Think they’ll have a shower round?” Sabrina asked. “I say 50/50 odds.”

“Nah, too groggy,” Camila said. “Though I do admit Pete can get revved to go at the flip of a switch.”

“I think we might be getting into TMI Land,” Sydney said.

“Sorry,” Cami said. “I mean, was that weird? Not just me saying that about, well, knowing what Pete’s like in bed but seeing him and Lili?”

“The former yes,” Sydney said. “The latter no. And it’s weird just because, well, I’m out of the loop so it’s almost like hearing how a stranger is in the sack but not really because I kind of know him.”

“You might not want to hear the full details of how they got together then,” Brodie said before taking a big bite of a freshly-schmeared bagel.

“Jesus Christ, is there anyone who doesn’t know the exact details of that night?” Peter said as he and Lili walked out of the hall, fresh from the shower and fully dressed.

“So far not many,” Cami said with a grin before tossing Peter a bagel, followed by one for Lili.

“More questions,” Peter said. “One, what’s Brodie doing here? Two, who’s she?”

“Well, let’s answer that second one first,” Camila suggested. “Take a close look at that face. Believe me, anything below the neck is just going to make it more of a mystery.”

Peter held his bagel in his mouth and wiped the last of the sleep from his eyes before taking a close look at the strange blonde’s face. It took a few seconds then it hit him. “Sydney Sweeney?” He asked after removing the bagel.

“Right on the first guess,” Sydney said, getting up from her seat. The two hugged, albeit awkwardly due to both the food in their hands and Peter still not being fully awake. “Been a while.”

“Yeah it has,” Peter said. “Let me introduce you to my girlfriend-”

“We met yesterday,” Lili said. “Briefly. I was already on my way to the library.”

“How did that go by the way?” Asked Sydney.

“Um…we…got a lot done,” Lili said.

“Yeah, I’ll bet you did,” Cami said with a smirk before taking a big gulp of coffee. “Brodie, you’re up with your answer for dearest Peter.”

And Brodie answered followed by Sydney's own explanation for why she was there. It was quite a bit to take in so early in the morning but the free bagels and tea helped.

“Sorry about your parents, man,” Peter said. “How’s your mom?”

“Surprisingly good,” said Brodie. “I mean she could be putting on a front for me or she’s in full on “FUCK HIM” mode. Seems to be happy to have me home though. Of course the bad part is right now I have to be the intermediary between them so I get the honor of dropping off the last few boxes of my dad’s crap at his new place. Good news is that I get to wait a day before I do all that since I’m doing the whole campus tour thing today.”

“Same here,” said Sydney. “Not together though.”

“Yeah, I’m not going until like noon. One of the official ones.”

“I’m giving Sydney a little tour of the campus after this little get together,” Cami said. “Selena will be joining us. Thought I’d also extend the invite to you and Lili.”

“I’ve got to pass,” Lili said. “I need to be at the store. Helping Kiernan organize some used games Jurnee was supposed to get in yesterday.”

“Acceptable.” Cami then turned her gaze to Peter. “And you, my dearest of friends?”

“Sabs, screenplay?”

“I’m going to need some time to go through those books you and Lili picked up from the library so we’re good until tomorrow.”

“Yeah, I can do it.” Peter looked to Lili. “Need a ride to work?”

“No, I got it,” she said before giving him a quick kiss. “Thanks though. You guys can come by the store afterwards if you want.”

“Well, looks like we have ourselves a plan,” Cami said. “First off though…Peter, please, do put on something passable. And comb your hair. You know what, let me just pick your clothes out.”

“Well, some things haven’t changed,” Sydney said.

*******

“How’s it look?” Professor Henry Jones asked. He had just completed moving into his new office on campus, just before the new semester had begun. While he wasn’t going to jump right back into teaching, that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to be on campus at all. He still had some input to give on the current curriculum. He also saw nothing but a great advantage to having all the tools of the university at his disposal while writing his book. While the vacation had given him the recharge needed and provided him with a great first few chapters of a first draft, Henry knew he needed an environment that was a bit more structured to get on a roll.

The vacation however wasn’t the only thing that had inspired him. The other major inspiration was of course the woman who had joined him on it as well as the one who was in his office right now, Elizabeth Olsen. Despite being a student on the campus (Not one of his. That wasn’t a game he was interested in playing.), she was very well read and had some genuinely good insights to his writing. It was a delightful cherry on top to the other pluses the young beauty had going for her.

That young beauty was putting together the words to describe the office of her older lover. There was a regalness to it with all the old style carved wood from his oak desk to the ornate bookcases filled with leather bound tomes among a few dog-eared paperbacks. Among the books were various Scottish artifacts and trinkets, ancient Scotland being the other area of expertise Jones had aside from Rome. He even had a genuine Claymore sword mounted on the wall. The only thing out of place was an Indiana Jones & The Temple of Doom poster on his wall, which was the one thing Lizzie would have to call out.

“Isn't the poster a bit much?” she asked, pointing it out.

“Well I get the Indy joke so much I’ve decided to just roll with it,” he said. “I mean why fight it at this point?”

“I suppose. I mean it wouldn’t be the only thing that sticks out a bit in the office.”

“What else sticks out my dear?”

“Well, me,” Lizzie said with a smile. “I mean look at me. I’m underdressed. I almost feel like I should be wearing a gown or something else appropriate for a museum gala.”

Looking over Lizzie, as he took any opportunity to do, did confirm what she was saying, at last to a degree. The loose button up black dress that was cut just low enough to show off the deep red of the bra she wore underneath, red hoodie,  knee high black stockings and boots combo certainly weren’t gala material but in his mind he wasn’t wearing anything special.

“You fit in about as well as I do,” he assured her. “I mean this is hardly a tuxedo I’m in.”

“True, but you just can’t help but be dashing,” Lizzie said. “After all for you, casual ended up being sandals and khaki shorts. Shirts were always buttoned up. Which is fine as those were always so much fun to take off, especially on shorts-days.”

“Why then?”

“Well, shorts-days you tended to be particularly frisky. Frisky means fun, especially with you. Something tells me we’re going to have a fun day today.”

Elizabeth got up from the seat she’d been sitting in and walked around to the other side of the desk where Henry was standing.

“Whatever gives you that idea Ms. Olsen?”

“Two big giveaways. First one, the office is pretty empty. No one is going to hear a thing. Two, you locked the door behind me. If anyone did hear they weren’t going to come barging in. And three…no tie.” She ran her hand over his shirt, fingers already undoing the buttons as it went down. “No tie is also a sure-fire sign of friskiness.”

“Guilty as charged Elizabeth.”

“No problem with me. I’m fine with ulterior motives. Well, as long as I approve, of course.”

Henry’s next move was definitely something Elizabeth approved of. Pulling her close, he hungrily kissed her. Lizzie’s tongue slithered into his mouth in response, savagely wrestling with his own as she felt his hands squeeze and grope her luscious curves. Pressing close to her, the hardness in his pants pushed against her thigh before he pulled back just enough to start unbuttoning the top of her dress, revealing her bust still contained by her bra. Mouth darting from her lips to her tits, he kissed the top of her cleavage before roughly pulling the cups of them down to get a complete taste of those magical melons.

“Yesss…mmm suck them…suck my tits Henry…” Elizabeth loved when he went lust-mad like this. While most of the time the good professor was more than fine with taking it slow and letting Elizabeth bring things to a beguiling boil, sometimes there was a fire within him. She saw it a few times when she was his client while Lizzie still worked for Sophia and many more times during their summer together.

Elizabeth’s moans of sweet satisfaction were like music being carried on the summer wind to Henry’s ears, the song of a siren that drove him mad with desire. The moans turned into a surprised yelp when he gripped her ass and set her down on the top of his desk. Fortunately it was the only part of his office not set up so there was nothing to shove off in the heat of the moment.

Once the lovely Ms. Olsen was set atop the oak desk, Henry went right to her knees, Lizzie opening her legs in time with his descent. Once down, he bunched up her skirt and grabbed her panties, pulling them down and forcing those long, gorgeous legs closed for a brief moment just to pull them completely off her perfect stems. With those gone, the gates to heaven opened once more and Henry made his way forward.

“Hmmmm,” Lizzie hummed, breathing in at the hot kiss of his lips as the bristle of his beard both against the tender flesh of her thighs. Bouncing between both legs until he finally got to the leggy co-ed’s glistening slit. The sight made his mouth water, but he held off from taking a taste just yet. Instead his hands went first.

Gently tracing his fingers over her aroused and glistening lips, a roguish smirk on his face, he heard short gasps and deep breaths from his touch. His right hand moved slightly upward to her clit, pulling the hood back just so before his mouth entered the equation. He traced the tip around it, like a brush dusting away at something just waiting to be unearthed. Not too much pressure or it would all be ruined but not so light he wouldn’t make a difference.

“Oh…oh…” Lizzie croaked, hanging her head back. Her long, blonde locks hung down to touch the surface of the desk. Back arched, every muscle in her body tensed when Henry’s mouth fully locked on to her clit and sucked it hungrily. Tongue still working feverishly, it was like writing the manuscript of his book out long hand, or in this case long tongue. Though it was working alone however, his fingers had joined the battle, plunging into Lizzie’s velvet depths.

Her eyes were closed tight and Elizabeth licked her lips as if trying to seal them like an envelope. That seal was broken every single time she moaned “Henry!” and “YES!”, which was quite frequently in between shallow breaths. “Right….oh god you’ve got it…right there…oh my god yesssss…”

Henry felt Lizzie’s hand grab him by the back of the head, taking a handful of his salt and pepper hair and push his face deeper as she ground her cunt against him, the added tickling of his beard bringing a new electricity to the act. His beard was definitely a keeper.

“Cum…gonna…make me cum…Henry…Henry…OH HENRYYYY AAAAAAHHHYESSSS!!!” she cried, giving him his much earned rewards which he hungrily lapped up. However, Lizzie didn’t have time to bask too much in her afterglow.

Henry was on his feet in seconds and she was brought back to her feet, spun around and bent over the desk in just as quick a fashion. Smiling, she bit her lip when she heard the very familiar sounds of a belt unbuckling and a zipper being unzipped.

“Unnnmmmm,” she grunted as Henry’s hard cock entered her sopping pussy. His arms wrapped around her waist and the archaeology professor brushed her hair from her left shoulder to the right, kissing it and breathing heavily in Lizzie’s ear as he began to pump. “Yes…yes that’s right Henry…fuck me…cum in me…I want it…don’t…don’t stop…”

“Ooohh Lizzie…” He grunted, fucking her heavenly cunt. Her skirt was around her waist now, being held firmly there by Henry’s left arm wrapped around her while the other alternated between smacking her ass as he pummeled her pussy and hungrily pawed at her tits. His thrusts were desperate, so close to that ultimate release and Lizzie could hear it. It turned her on wildly. That hunger, that desire in a man’s voice was an aphrodisiac second-to-none. It was all but a guarantee this wouldn’t be their only romp of the day.

Henry went harder, faster. Desire turned to straight up need. He imagined taking Lizzie on the Scottish highlands, on the green grass as if he were a Highlander lord of a castle and she was his lady in waiting, which would end up giving the term a whole new meaning. It was fitting as her pussy redefined lustful perfection in his experience.

“Cum in me,” she said as his lovely dick sent sparks flying within her with every thrust, every thrust desperate to be the one to end in that wonderful velvet explosion. “Henry please…fill me up…I need it…baby…mmmm…” A devilish glint shone in Lizzie’s green eyes. “Mmm Professor…do it…”

“Ohhhh LIZZIE!!!” Henry bellowed, slamming into her one last time and unleashing a torrent of semen inside the beautiful bomshell’s pussy, Elizabeth herself letting out a satisfied moan as she felt stream after stream of hot cum fill her to the brim.

Panting, Henry pulled out of Elizabeth and fell back on the chair while Elizabeth turned back around and sat back up on the desk, dress still bunched up, legs lewdly open with cum trickling from her freshly fucked pussy. Her hair was a wonderful mess and she had a sex drunk smile on her face.

“So, I do like what you’ve done with the office,” she said with the slightest of slur to her voice.

*******

Brodie found himself wandering around the Student Union, a little in awe of its size. It wasn’t the biggest he’d ever seen, that would have been his old university in New York. Still, for some reason the idea of one being just as large and housing just as many different kinds of meeting rooms, eateries and trinket shops. The only thing that reigned him in was his own innate desire to not look like some bumpkin fresh off the bus.

Still, he couldn’t stop looking around completely. He was, after all, looking for the spot where he was to meet up with his campus tour guide. The location was the front of the Jamba Juice, which he was looking for from his first step into the building. He made his way to the back where he finally saw it, but didn’t see any kind of crowd in front of it. The only person he saw who seemed to be waiting was an African-American man sitting on a bench. He looked to be his age, tall and somewhere between lanky and stocky, headphones around his neck and dressed casually in jeans and t-shirt, looking around for someone just as Brodie had been looking for a location. He decided to approach.

“Hey,” Brodie said, getting the young man’s attention. “You here for the campus tour?”

“Yeah,” he responded. “You the guide or-”

“Just another tourist,” Brodie said. “Mind if I sit here too?”

“Nah, go ahead.”

Brodie sat down and joined his benchmate in looking around. “Name’s Brodie by the way. Brodie Quint.”

“Virgil McDuffie,” the man responded. Brodie outstretched his hand for a quick shake which Virgil accepted.

“So Virgil, is anyone else around or is it just us? On the tour at least.”

“No one till you showed up,” he replied. “Maybe some people are inside sipping a healthy, sugar-overloaded smoothie but I didn’t see anyone standing out.”

Like it was her cue to come walking in, someone who did stand out approached. Both Virgil and Brodie instantly took notice of her. She was a knockout in a pixie haircut and mocha skin, tattoos smattering her body. Her clothes were simple but sexy. A plain white cotton t-shirt, cut off just enough to give a hint of the tummy beneath. Her jeans were worn low, low enough to tell there wasn’t anything underneath the denim.

“Hey there, stragglers,” she said to them. “Guess you’re the tour group. I’m Zoe Kravitz and I’ll be your guide.”

*****

Victoria Justice wandered somewhat aimlessly across campus. Somewhat because it wasn’t as if she’d just randomly happened upon the school while out and about. The university was in fact her destination. It was a wonderful place for a relaxing walk. The grass was well maintained, sculptures were peppered throughout. Even the buildings were a visual treat from the art building that looked like something right from a German Expressionist film with its odd angles and off-kilter aura to the somewhat spherical engineering building. It was a fun little walk to take.

Once she got there though, that was when the aimlessness set in. There was no real set destination, just a lot of wandering on the campus. There were more options now though. During the summer most of these wandering walks were outside only, unless of course she had a client through Bella who had access to the buildings.

Bella was gone now. That was fine with Victoria. She’d made a nice little chunk of change getting paid to do dirty little things she would have happily done for free. She’d paid for her tuition and rent for the rest of the year and still had enough left over to be more than a little comfortable. Now it was back to sex strictly for fun and praceful walks. Not so bad for the timid little wallflower people thought she was in high school.

Today’s walk, since it was so close to the beginning of the next semester, meant all the buildings were open. Mainly for the last few trou groups of oncoming students but that also meant anyone who wanted to could wander around in the air-conditioned halls of any building they pleased.

Victoria still wasn’t walking anywhere in particular, though the Earth Sciences building caught her eye. That was the one with a terrarium that could be walked through. It always smelled like fresh rain. It also had displays on reptiles and other animals that would be an interesting way to kill time. Besides, there was enough foot traffic where if she were so inclined she could find a lucky someone to have an even better time-killing session within one of the empty classrooms.

Victoria was about to head into the building when she heard a familiar voice call her name.

“Victoria!”

The brunette turned around to see the familiar face that matched with that familiar voice.

“Peyton List?” Victoria asked upon seeing the leggy blonde make her approach.

“I thought that was you!” The leggy blonde came up to her former roommate and the two greeted each other with a big hug.

“What are you doing here?” Victoria asked as the two’s embrace ended. “I thought you were in Europe or something.”

“Yeah, for a semester,” she said. “France actually. Then when that was over I backpacked all over for the summer. The Netherlands are amazing by the way.”

“Awesome. When did you get in?”

“A couple days ago. Had to sign my apartment lease and all that, interview for a job. You’re looking at a new waitress at the Whisky Casket.”

“Not a bad gig. I wish you’d told me you were back though. You coulda stayed with me.”

“Thanks but honestly after the semester in Paris and all the hostels over the summer I kind of need some solitude.”

“Gotcha.” Victoria replied. “So what else you have planned?”

“Well,” Peyton said smiling, “I was thinking of looking up Jesse. Maybe pick up exactly where we left off.”

*******

11:35 AM. Michael Kwan knew if you had an appointment with one of Sophia’s girls you were expected to be on time and he was. He was penciled in for 11:45 and it was far better to be ten minutes early than ten minutes late.

He walked into the exquisite looking house. It was almost like something out of a movie, the cliche high class brothel. The exterior was something classic that dripped old money and the interior was no different, though there was a bit more of a modern touch to it all within. He’d seen the big screen TV’s in the den where the bar was and the wi-fi was superb in it. But it still felt like something out of a noir movie at times with the women who worked here fitting that classic femme fatale look with a few His Girl Fridays mixed in for good measure.

He pressed the golden button near the waiting room couch and very soon he heard the familiar sound of high heel pumps click-clacking on the hardwood floor. However as those heels approached he saw a very different owner than Sophia, who he was expecting.

The woman who walked in to greet him was a lean, fair-skinned brunette . A woman who looked to be around Sophia’s age, a cougar on the prowl to be sure. She wore black stockings and a knee length skirt. Her long sleeved blouse was black leopard print, all of it bringing out the slight tan of her skin and her brown eyes, which were wonderfully framed by her brown hair.

“You must be Michael,” she said, extending her hand. He hesitantly accepted it. That, combined with the confused look on his face led the woman to fully introduce herself. “I’m Tori. Tori Black.  And by the look on your face you were clearly expecting Sophia Bush, correct?”

“Well, yeah,” he said with a slight gulp. “No offense.”

“None taken. To put it simply, Sophia is taking a bit of a step back. I guess with all she has going on it slipped her mind to let you know that I’d be taking some of her appointments. I’m also taking on a lot of other responsibilities. Of course, my prime responsibility at the moment is making sure you get your money’s worth. And Michael…I think I might just give you a few dollars more than that.” She gave him a wink and began to walk away. She looked over her shoulder at him and motioned with her head for Michael to follow her, which he of course did.

Tori led him up the stairs and down the hallway to a double-doored room at the very end. The Madame produced a key and unlocked the door. “Please, come in,” she said to Michael.

He stepped in and looked at the spacious room. It was a mix between a boudoir and a boardroom. An ornate bed, couch, chairs, and other accouterments filled most of the room while at the end there was a desk with a computer and file cabinets and other similar office stand-bys.

“Sophia tended to keep her office separate from her, well, other office,” Tori said with a smile. “Myself? I think having it all in one adds a unique flavor to everything. As well as more…options for play.” She turned around and gave Michael a smile. It was still friendly, though now the fire burned. There was a bit more authority in it as well as her gaze. “Sit.” She directed him at the couch. Michael took the seat.

Tori paced back and forth without a hint of nerves. She was more of a tigress studying her prey. She saw the faintest hint of sweat on his brow and intimidation in his eyes. This was why she loved pouncing on civilians rather than pros. The next step she waited for was a look of recognition in his eyes once he finally recognized Tori for who she was, aside from the woman about to rock his world.

“Wait,” he said. There it was. Tori’s lips turned up into a smile. “You’re…”

“Yes,” she said. “I’m THAT Tori Black. The one you search for on Google on lonely nights when you need that one final release to knock you out.” She smirked at him as she began to disrobe. The top came off first, showing nothing covering her breast. They were far from the biggest he’d seen, especially for a porn star. However, Michael simply could not imagine them being any bigger. Bolt-ons would destroy the perfection of her svelte form.

The skirt fell next, showing the only thing underneath was the thigh-high stockings. He had a full view of her pussy, her whole body really. Her star tattoo on the lower right of her abdomen and just below it her perfectly manicured triangle of brown pubic hair right above the gates to heaven.

“You know this is going to be kind of hard if I’m the only one that’s naked,” Tori pointed out, followed by a more direct order. “Your clothes. Lose ‘em.”

Michael did so, quickly standing up and hurriedly removing his jacket and shirt, before he dropped his pants though, Tori paused him.

“I hate to ruin the mood…or you might be into this part, who knows. Money first.”

“Oh, yeah,” he said, fishing into his pocket and pulling out a roll of cash and handing it to Tori, who unfurled it and counted the roll of twenties and fifties.

“Mmmm,” she said before rolling it back up in its rubber band and tossing the cash on the nearby chair. “You are definitely going to be getting more than your money’s worth once you drop those pants Mr. Kwan.”

The pants were dropped and a memory soon after those words fell from the pornstar madame’s mouth. The brunette sex bomb placed her hand on Michael’s abdomen and pushed him down on the couch then got to her knees. Her hands took gentle hold of his knees and pressed his legs apart, allowing her to slither between them. Tori’s tongue continued slithering, licking up his thigh, her fingers tracing the wet path just behind, until she got to his semi-erect cock. She grasped her client’s cock, gently running her fingers over the hardening, fleshy organ. The brunette licked her lips when she heard him inhale deep. She could say something, throw a bit more kindling on the fire. Tori opted for a propane tank by wrapping her lips around his meaty stalk.

“Yeah….yeah suck it,” Michael said. The initial shock of getting blown by a porn legend in lieu of one of the sexiest professors on campus melted away as the fun of the wish fulfillment factor took over his mind. His hands were being kept to himself, savoring the hard work Tori was doing on his hard cock.

While Tori flat out loved hearing a positive reaction, whether it be from a fellow pro or a civilian like her current lover of the moment, there was just something about being with a normal joe. Especially when it came to sucking cock. The fact of the matter was a lot of them just didn’t get AAA blowjobs, or that seemed to be in her experience. There was a different cadence in Michael’s voice as her mouth slurped and slobbered on his cock. Her tongue tracing all over, hitting all the sweet spot and making Michael twitch in her professional mouth. A deeper appreciation of her skills. Of course, Tori had other skills her mouth could provide.

“You’re already thinking about it aren’t you baby?” she asked after pulling off his cock. Her fist wrapped around his slick member, jacking it furiously as she spit white hot filth out at him. “Thought about it for a while from seeing my scenes…thinking about shooting that hot fucking cum all over this pretty little face….not yet…not yet though…you need to fuck my tight fucking pussy first…”

Tori’s mouth went from one skill back to the other, engulfing Michael’s hard cock just as he decided to get a bit active in the action. He took hold of Tori’s head and began to thrust up into her mouth and soon a squelching sound of *GLUK GLUK GLUK* filled the room. Drool and spittle flowed from the courtesan’s mouth as she was facefucked. She’d unlocked a much more eager lover now that the shock had melted away and it was time to see just how eager he was.

Her mouth departed Michael’s cock as Tori got to her feet. She wasn’t on them long though. Soon she joined Michael on the couch, her knees on either side of his legs and her pussy right in his face. Soon Tori felt Michael’s hands grip her ass, pulling her delectable pussy closer to her face. While Tori always appreciated a man being hungry to return the favor, right now her cunt wanted something a bit different that Michael could provide.

“You want this fucking pussy huh?” Tori asked with a sneer. “This dirty fucking cunt? THen take it…fuck this pussy!”

Michael’s grip went from pulling her pussy to her face to pulling her down on his cock.

“Fuuuuck yesss,” growled Tori as she was filled with his hard cock. “Fuck me…fuck me hard! GIVE IT TO ME!”

“Gonna fuck you hard!” Michael yelled, squeezing her ass as he drove up into her. “Fuck I’ve been dreaming of this…god damn…”

“Now you’re dream’s come true…fucking show me how much you love it! Gimme that fucking cock…fuck me!” Tori’s voice were from verbage to voracious moaning as Michael showed just what kind of cream dreams Tori’s work had given him. From his thick cock sifully stretching out her pussy to his mouth leaving a sheen of saliva mixed with Tori’s sweat on her chest as her tasted her tits.

Tori’s eye rolled back like a slot machine. Michael was giving her everything he had and making Tori even more sure of her decision to step into this line of work back at her old alma mater. Though now it was time to give back to Michael as good as she was getting.

She put her hands firmly on his shoulders, gripping tight. That, combined with the fierce look in her brown eyes, gave Michael the clear signal that now Tori was taking the reins. Once those reins were taken Tori wasted no time in bucking her bronco.

“Yeah, yeah you like that?” She asked. “You like that fucking pussy? Making your cock feel good huh?” His moans were her affirmative answer. She almost laughed until that gave way to her own frantic moans. She slammed her pussy down on cock hard and fast, almost making him go numb from the pleasure…almost. The way her professional pussy expertly squeezed and milked his cock even with such frantic action blew his mind. And when she slowed down, grinding her her hips and swirling her sex around him it almost made him blow something else.

Michael managed to keep it together though, which impressed Tori. She showed no mercy. She never did. She didn’t blame a guy if he blew early, as long as she got a warning but when they could keep up with her…well they either got her number or in Michael’s case a discount for their upcoming rematch.

Though things had slowed down Michael was once more taking the wheel. He pulled Tori off of him and bent her over, the sexual legends taking hold of the couch’s arm rest before looking over her shoulder at him.

“Yeah, fuck me like a dirty girl…dirty fucking girl of your dreams…fuck me!” The next sound to escape her lips was a satisfied groan as his cock once more filled her tunnel of love. Her nails dug into the fabric of the sofa as Michael savagely drove into her, his pelvis loudly smacking against her with loud, rhythmic sounds that provided the perfect passionate percussion that echoed in the room.

Michael’s hands moved from gripping Tori by the hips to her shoulders, pulling her back to meet each and every one of his fierce and savage thrusts.

“YES!” Cried Tori. “FUCK! Take that fucking cunt…use it…use it….yes yes yes YES!!!!”

Tori slid a hand between her legs, furiously playing with her clit while her pussy was plundered by Michael. It was utter perfection for her first client and Michael certainly wasn’t complaining either, what with being balls deep in porn legend turned campus madame Tori Black and all.

“Yeahyeahyeahyeahyeah I’m gonna cum,” Tori whined. “Gonna cum gonna cum gonna cum FUCKKKKKKK!!!!!” Tori froze, Michael’s dick still driving into her as her pussy spasmed and came on his cock. The only thing missing for Tori was the sizzle on the steak that was being watched by a crew of people and knowing she was going to be watched by millions more. Stil, the steak was mouth watering. She was actually drooling as she came, and her mouth became a waterfall when she heard the next words to explode from his mouth…far from the last explosion he’d provide.

“Fuck I’m gonna cum…gonna fucking cum!” Michael yelled.

“Yeah?” Tori asked, still the vixen despite being very dick drunk. “Gonna cum? Gonna paint this pretty fucking face? Live out thiose dirty fucking fantasies you filthy boy? Do it…FUCKING CUM IN MY MOUTH! COVER ME!”

Michael was more than ready to fulfill her command. He pulled out of her dripping snatch and Tori went to her knees. She knew her role all too well at this point. He furiously pumped his cock while Tori was on her knees, mouth open, tongue out and waiting for her creamy treat.

“FUCK!!” With that expletive Mike came, shooting out ropes of hot cum to splatter all over Tori’s face and tongue. The brunette moaned in ecstasy as globs of cum slapped across her face, coating her in a way that would make some of her former co-stars jealous. The first few shots were a bit wild, hitting her forehead in white magma lines. Michael soon got better aim, firing the rest of his viscous load right into her mouth, the overflow drooling out and glazing her chin and tits. 

In the aftermath both were delightfully dazed, with only thoughts of their own pleasure on their minds. Though both had one other thought going through both of their heads, and that was booking another appointment with each other.

“Not a bad first day,” Tori thought to herself.

******

After the previous day’s many, many exhausting but wonderful encounters Hailee decided to take the current day a lot easier. Not many things were easier than a stroll downtown. The correct part of downtown too, the part that kept her away from the store where Lili worked, which would keep her away from all the people she did not want any part of anymore. That aided a lot in taking it easy, just as the cup of cold brew she was sipping at a coffee shop she was taking a quick breather at.

Hailee was sitting at a table outside of the shop. It was to better see if anyone she didn’t want to see would be approaching so she could make a quick exit. However, if she saw someone who she was either eager to see at best or ambivalent towards she stayed sipping. Fortunately the latter showed up, though he was more on the ambivalent end despite being on her regular “fuck buddy” list in Ben Ferrano.

“This seat taken?” he asked with his used car salesman's smile.

“Not currently,” Hailee said. “You’re free if you want.”

Ben took the seat opposite of her and was ready to put on one hell of a sales pitch with the product being himself. However Hailee paused him before he could start the roll out.

“Before you start, let me be clear, I'm not looking to see the inside of your apartment and not really in the mood to have you in mine today. No offense.”

“None taken,” he said. “Don’t need to remind me what this is. I was just wondering what your weekend plan is. Last one before classes start again.”

“Going to the People Under The Stairs show,” she answered. “Why?”

“Well, that’s a coincidence, I was going to ask if you wanted to go with me.”

“Sure,” Hailee said. “Who knows…maybe I’ll be in the mood for a little bit more than just the show.” She said that with a heavy dose of flirtatiousness. Sure, Walt would be there. He knew the rules however. They weren’t dating. Right now all Hailee wanted was fun and Ben had shown he was a unique brand of fun.

“Cool,” Ben said, getting up. “Should I pick you up or meet you there?”

“Probably meet you there,” Hailee said. “We set?”

“Like an alarm…probably not the best turn of phrase, huh?”

“Not really,” Hailee said with a giggle. Ben laughed at himself and waved goodbye before making his exit. As he left Hailee continued to sip her coffee. There was always a thought that bounced around in her head as to why she kept hanging out with Ben. Not because he was some sort of awful person. The first impression he’d made was horrible and she still didn’t think of him as 100% trustworthy but he wasn’t a drag.

However she couldn’t figure out why she’d fucked him in the first place. Not that he was bad by any stretch of the imagination. If he was he wouldn’t have had any additional bouts with her. But initially…he wasn’t her type. Not really. Was it really just because he was Peter’s brother? Someway she could say she got one up on him for going out with Lili?

Hailee didn’t want to think of herself as being so shallow…but it made sense. Rather than dwell on it she got up from her seat and continued her walk, hoping the walk back to her apartment would bring other things to mind than existential dread.

*****

“Ohhhh yessss,” Emma Stone moaned. She had a lot of work to do and was hoping to actually get it finished that day. It was on her schedule and everything and she really felt that part of taking on the responsibility. And now she was on her back on her folded out futon, holding her legs back while her skirt was hiked up and a delivery man was eating her out. The redhead felt like she was living in a porno scene.

She didn’t quite know what led to this; being fucked, or in the foreplay level of it at least. Maybe it was the office itself. Emma didn’t believe in ghosts or any of that nonsense but she did know what was done in this office before she set up. She knew there was a bed where her futon was now. It was what inspired her decision to put it there. It simply made sense if she had to stay overnight to do inventory or anything else related to the bar. She also knew what had gone on in that bed, what her predecessor had done.

And now there she was, pleasure before business with a delivery man who’s name she wasn’t quite sure of but that didn’t matter because whatever his name was he could eat pussy. Her toes were curling and goosebumps popped up on goosebumps as her lover’s digits and tongue drove out all thought of order forms and invoices.

“Oh god right there,” she said, her already smoky voice getting raspier. “Come on…oh god….” Emma’s eyes shut tight and she saw water ripples of color in the darkness, ripples that pulsed like a neon sign with every new jolt of pleasure the man of the moment was delivering between her legs. And every new pleasure pulse made Emma desire something a bit more concrete than oral action.

The man seemed to read her mind. With his mouth still happily lapping at Emma’s cunt her hands took hold of the cheeks of her ass and lifted her up, the redhead now on her shoulders while her legs hooked on his shoulders. While Emma held herself there with her legs the man moved his hands from her ass to his pants, undoing his belt and zipper and freeing his raging hard-on. He took hold of Emma’s stems again, placing her calves against his chest  and leaning forward, sheathing his cock within her.

“God damn yes…” Emma purred. He wasted no time in filling her to the hilt only to pull back and thrust in slow and deep once more. Each new pump drew a deeper, smokier growl-smother groan to escape her lips. And with her current position, legs hooked over his shoulders and him being on top, every stroke within her velvet goldmine hit a new jackpot.

The moment the delivery man paused for a moment to keep himself from losing it all much too soon, Emma made a play. She pushed him onto his back and sunk down on his cock once more. The man rolled with the moment, taking a firm grip on her hips while Emma reached behind her back to unzip her dress and slip the top half down to expose her breasts while the entirety of her dress was now bunched up around her waist like an emerald cummerbund.

Emma leaned forward, grabbing his wrists and pinning them above his head. She couldn’t make him keep his hands there but the pressure she was applying made it clear to the gentleman that for the moment he was keeping his hands right there, Emma was going to do all the work.

Emma’s hands departed his wrists, her nails lightly dragging down both of the limbs until she reached his chest. She raked her nails across his flesh as she began to work her cunt hard on his cock. Rapidly slamming herself on him, slowing down only to squeeze and milk him, showing the wonders of kegels to her anonymous lover.

He croaked and groaned, words failing to describe the sensations sent by Emma’s skilled pussy. This was unlike anything he’d ever felt. It almost didn’t seem possible, like her pussy was molded just for him. Squeezing him tight and relaxing around him. At times there was an almost virginal vice grip on his dick and others he was stunned to silence by the fierce, savage pace with which she rode his cock.

The site of Emma doing it all too was quite a site. Her red hair matted and stuck to her skin with sweat, eyes squeezed shut with pleasure, and when they were open, her big blue eyes made her seem like a woman possessed. It was true in a way, she was utterly possessed by the pleasure she was feeling. Her eyes weren’t the only tip off to that either. The broken moans of her smoky voice and the way she moved, swaying and swiveling on his cock like a trained dancer using her full body to tell a tale. Of course he didn’t know Emma actually was a trained dancer but he wouldn’t be surprised to find out she was after seeing and feeling what her body could do.

Emma began to lean back, back arched and her hands gripping the futon mattress tight as her pace increased, riding his stick fast and hard. “Fuck yea, fuck yeah, fuck yeah, gimme that dick, gimme that fucking dick,” she said, almost chanting as opposed to just speaking the words. She licked her lips and gulped for air, still chanting “Fuck yeah…fuck fuck…ahhhhhhh…”

As Emma let herself go and her man of the moment got a bit bold. He finally moved his hands from where Emma had placed them and once more took a firm grip of the tender flesh of her hips. He mostly continued to let Emma do what she was doing, though occasionally he managed to get her to slow down sometimes and do some wonderful writhing before going back to full blast.

A loud *SMACK* echoed in the room as Emma felt a hard spank on her ass and it sent the most wonderful jolts of pleasurable pain through every nerve of her body.

“AGAIN!” She screamed, “Fucking slap that ass again!” *SMACK SMACK SMACK* Three more spanks in rapid succession, colliding on one ass cheek then the other until both sides of her pale bottom were candy pink from the rough contact.

He grew bolder still, pulling himself up, finally getting a quick taste of Emma tits before bringing one last position change to the party. In a flurry of movements that landed in description somewhere between graceful and chaotic Emma was on all fours, face down and ass up with her mystery man’s cock embedded deep in her pussy and already going to town.

“Make…make me cum on that cock,” Emma demanded, her hand slipping between her legs to frig her clit. And it was a demand. There was no begging in her voice. It was a straight up, lust-fueled demand that he was going to be sure to be carrying out.

“Right there…fuck yes, right there…” Emma said, her voice see-sawing in volume as she got closer and closer to the edge. She needed that one final thing. It was an x-factor sometimes but she knew right now, in the moment exactly what “X” equaled.

“Cum in me,” she said, her husky voice in full on sex-goddess mode. “Gimme that fucking cum…fucking fill me up and make it drip out of my pussy…cum in me!!!”

“You want it?” He asked, just hearing those words in that tone of voice made his own tone take on a level of cockiness. “You want this cock to fucking fill your up with cum?”

“Yeessssssss,” she hissed. “Fucking do it…cum cum cum CUM!”

“Ahhhhh cummmminnnnng yesssssss!” He went full blast inside her, jackhammering away while Emma’s voice sounded like she was on a storm-tossed ship; up, down and all around. Finally the man’s own words of pleasure croaked and formed into broken grunts to match his erratic thrusts as he began to shoot into her, each new volley of cum coming with a deep thrust all its own.

That first hot blast of jizz splashing into her was the one sensation Emma needed, cumming at the white hot sensation of his cum coating her from within.

“Oh yessss…fuck….” Each pulsing shot of cum extended the feeling for Emma, moaning softly as she felt the semen start to trickle down her thigh, more once he pulled out. She was definitely going to have to have the sheets cleaned pronto.

Emma fell to her stomach then rolled over as the man got to his feet and began to pull his pants back on and look a bit more professional. As he did this Emma took the time to finally take note of the name sewed on the front of his shirt: Edgar. Just in case it came up.

“So, uh, Ms. Stone,” he said, trying to compose himself. “I guess all I need is your signature on the invoice.”


“Yeah, sure,” she said, signaling for him to come closer with a sloppy wave. He did, ready to get her signature. Once he got it, he set a copy on her nearby desk. He nodded and began to walk towards the way he’d entered before Emma paused him. “Not that way. The back way.” She didn’t need any knowing glances from the bartenders on her first official day as the manager and official active owner of the Whisky Casket.

*******


“And we’re back where we began,” Zoe said. “Two hours of a by-the-book campus tour mixed with a heavy dose of the stuff you actually want to hear about.” I

It was a fun two hours at that, which was a surprise to both Brodie and Virgil. The two had understandably assumed the entire thing was going to be a very clinical experience and their guide would pretty much be a human map. However, Zoe proved herself to be so much more. Sweetly sarcastic and laid back, she made the tour a lot more than simply academic. Since the only people on the tour were Brodie and Virgil and not a parent in sight, Zoe gave them the total lowdown on the campus. All the secrets newbies usually had to stumble on totally by accident or muddled word of mouth. The last brothel left standing? Zoe gave them the info. The one sorority where one of the hazing rituals was seeing who could suck the most cock in an hour? She gave them the address and the Greek letters to look for. And of course, she told them all about the secret of the Student Union.

“I still can’t believe the stuff you said about that basement level of the student union,” said Virgil. “I mean, is it true? How do you even get in?”

“Oh it’s true,” Zoe said, leaning against a nearby bulletin board in the middle of a brick wall. “You just need to know someone who can get in. That’s the only way you know what doors to take. By invite only.”

“Anyway, you could maybe share an invite?” Brodie asked with a smile. The odds were against him but he figured he might as well shoot his shot with the laid back knockout.

“Pretty bold of you Brodie,” she said. “Only known me for two hours, I don’t even know your last name and you’re asking if I can take you to an area pretty much designated for casual sex?”

“Yeah,” he said with a shrug, trying to keep the bold facade he had. Any cracks in the armor and what small chance he had was going to be blown.

“Well, I can’t say I’m willing to do that,” Zoe said before adding, “Yet.” She took a pen out from her back pocket along with a scrap piece of paper. She bared down on the wall behind her and scribbled her number down. “But here’s a start. Here's my number. Call me and let’s get a burger or something before we get to the Eyes Wide Shut stuff.”

“That’s a deal,” he said as he took the paper. Virgil just looked on, a little amazed by what just went on.

“Then I guess I’ll talk to you later.” Zoe smirked then said her goodbyes. One Virgil and Brodie were left alone, the dam broke for Virgil as they both took a seat at a nearby table.

“Man, how the hell did you do that?” Asked Brodie’s confused compatriot.

“Do what?”

“Get Zoe’s number! I mean…you just got it from her! How does that even work?”

“I don’t know dude. I mean I figured why not go for it? I mean what’s she going to do, insult me and say no? Been there, wrote the screenplay, and will be starring in the movie this summer. I mean I want to be an actor so I better be prepared to make an ass of myself for a shot at the big time.”

“You might be getting shot number two,” Virgil said, his eyes on someone behind Brodie.

“What’s she like?” the actor queried.

“Total MILF and ten out of ten might be underselling it. Some thiccness too. And redheads are always top tier in my book.”

“Wait…red hair?” A light went on in Brodie’s head. He just remembered something…that his mother was coming by campus to see him. He turned around and there she was…red hair being worn down and wearing a blue sundress. “That’s my mom.”

“Oh shit,” Virgil said, burying his face in his hands as Brodie’s mom approached.

“Hi mom,” Brodie said, getting up to greet his mother with a hug she was already open-armed for. Even though he stood a good six inches above her, his mother gave him an anaconda-like embrace that even lifted him off the ground for a few moments.

“Hi sweetie,” she said as she released her embrace. “How was the tour?”

“Not bad,” he said. “I’m pretty sure I won’t get lost in the wilderness next week.”

“I should hope not. Who else is going to help me clear the rest of your father’s things out of the house.” Her eyes fell on a sitting and thoroughly embarrassed Virgil. “You make a new friend?”

“Yeah,” Brodie said. “Mom, this is Virgil. He was the only other person on the tour and he’s studying game design.”

Virgil took that as his cue to swallow the embarrassment and stand up for a proper introduction.

“Virgil, this is my mom, Amy Adams.” Virgil stood up and nervously approached Amy and shook her hand.

“Nice to meet you Virgil,” Amy said. “Game design? Good money, if you can get in it. I wish Brodie had gone into a field like that but he got the acting bug from me. Hopefully he’s luckier than I was and graduates beyond local theater.”

“And as I’ve said a million times, I don’t regret it one bit,” Brodie said before noticing the stack of papers in his mother’s arm. “What are those?”

“Well you know how I’m turning your father’s office into kind of a game room? Well since he’s taking all of that awful Saints stuff with him,” Amy then looked to Virgil quickly and said, “I’m a Colorado girl, go Broncos,” then returned to her original train of thought with her son. “So I have an extra room just sitting there on the first floor so I figured why not make a little extra money? So I made these flyers and figured I’d put them up here before we went to lunch.”

“Can I see one of those?” Virgil asked.

“Sure.” Amy handed him one of the papers before setting the rest down on the table the two men had been sitting at. “Looking for a place to stay?”

“Kind of. I’m staying at one of those long-stay motels.”

“Oh those are awful,” said Amy. “So not worth the price.”

“They aren’t that bad,” Brodie said. “Which one are you staying at?”

“Castleton Suites.” Virgil answered.

“You’re staying at the Whore Motel???” Brodie asked.

“Language!” Amy said.

“Mom, that’s what it is though! Unless something changed while I was at NYU.”

“No, but it’s just that word. The W-Word. Sounds so mean-spirited. Unless we’re talking about any woman your father is seeing now.”

“How much is the rent?” Virgil asked. “For the room?”

“I don’t know, I was thinking four hundred a month? I’m not looking to gouge anyone, especially a student. I know how expensive this stuff is. If my boy here didn’t get a scholarship that was also flexible enough to be applied to two different schools across the country then he probably wouldn’t have met you on what I’m sure was an exciting campus tour.”

“Considering I was budgeted for typical Cali prices, that's an amazing price.”

“Great. How about you come by today to check it out? After I take Brodie out for lunch. I’d invite you but with all the commotion of him moving back and…other things we haven’t had much family time. So maybe meet me at two? Just text the number for the address.”

“Yeah, sure,” Virgil said. “Thanks.”

“And that’s perfect for me because while we were on the tour I got a text from Pete’s roommate,” Brodie said. “They’re already working on a new script and she has a part that she says I’m the perfect fit for. I’m swinging by their place after lunch.”

“Well, sounds like we both have a full afternoon so let’s squeeze in some mother-son time while we can.” Amy once more turned to Virgil. “And I guess I’ll be seeing you later, Virgil. Have a great day!” With one last smile Amy was off with her son and Virgil admired the rear view easier than he had the front view and without any of the embarrassment. He wouldn’t mind waking up and seeing that every morning, regardless of whether she was next to him in bed or not.

He brushed the thought off though. It was pure fantasy. The amount of money he could save though was much more important. Though he did decide to revisit that fantasy in private later.

******

When Camila Cabello was still one on the active roster at the Not-So-Secret Brothel on campus she prided herself on her nerves of steel. The Cuban cutie never once had a client that had given her so much as one butterfly fluttering around in her stomach.

However on this particular day she felt as if she had an entire colony of angry wasps furiously buzzing away in her abdomen. There was no client. There hadn’t been in a long time, not since Wendell. She’d been working as Sophia’s assistant all these months. Now, however, it was time to meet the new boss, and she was decidedly not the same as the old boss and Camila knew that the moment she heard the name Tori Black. She knew who she was and knew of her work. Something about being around a woman that sexually profficient and internationally desired made Camila nervous. Not that Sophia wasn’t a knockout as well, perhaps even more beautiful than Tori. However something about Tori, even just through a computer screen, was almost magical. A sinister, seductive kind of magic, but magic nonetheless.

As she walked up the stairs to the office a man sprinted down past her, giving Camila a quick “Excuse me” as he rushed down the stairs, more in a hurry like he was late for something than any kind of embarrassment. She recognized him as one of Sophia’s regulars; Michael or something. Though now it would appear he was one of Tori’s regulars. Camila knew the new boss was here but was somewhat surprised she had already finished settling in.

With that in mind she continued up the stairs and down the hall to the office. A series of three light knocks and Tori responded, speaking loud enough to get through the wooden doors but without a drop of harshness to it for Camila to come in.

She stepped through the doors to find the office looking pretty much the same. She didn’t know why she thought that just because Sophia was no longer in the same position that it would look completely different but it did feel different with another woman behind the desk. Not bad, but just different. For one, Sophia would never be doing paperwork dressed in Frederick’s of Hollywood instead of something slightly more office appropriate.

Not that it was bad or anything. Technically a sheer black robe over a matching bra, panties and stockings was office appropriate for a brothel. Sure, for Camila, the stockings were a guess but a pretty educated one.

“You must be Camila,” Tori said, getting up and confirming the stockings for Camila. She walked over to shake hands with the co-ed. “I’m Tori Black. But please, just call me Tori. No Ms. Black. That’s reserved for the clientele that’s into that.”

“”No problem.” Camila replied. “I’m guessing Sophia gave you all my info?”

“Yes she did.” Tori took a seat on the couch, patting a section next to her for Camila to join her on. “You’re pretty much an administrative assistant and one of the former courtesans here. Made the switch over because of the classic drain on our profession, true love, correct.”

“Kinda,” Camila shrugged. “Wasn’t exactly true. We broke up a month ago. Nothing serious. We just…grew apart.”

“Hmmm, interesting.”

“Why’s that?”

“Sophia didn’t mention anything. Not that she would or anything but I would assume that would put you back in the game and if I’m taking over the day to day I’d love to know who’s on staff…well, front of the house staff.”

“I didn’t tell her. I don’t know. I was kind of wondering if I wanted to or not. I mean, I miss the money…and how much fun it could be. But I don’t know if I want to go full time…or at all.”

“How about dipping your toes in the water?” Asked Tori. “See, I have another client today but…let’s just say an eager college boy can be surprisingly energetic. And from what I understand, it might be someone you enjoy.”

“How would you know that?”

“Well, when I told him I might have to back out but would gladly offer a substitute for a discount he said no discount was necessary if he could have one of three women. You’re the only one available…if of course you say yes.”

“Who’s the customer?” Camila asked.

“I was told by Sophia he prefers to be referred to as The Colonel.”

That name got Camila’s attention. It also got a smile and quick flash of memories of life before she stepped off the active roster. No one knew his name save for Sophia, and presumably now Tori, which was the reason he rarely booked time with them. Anonymity was part of what got him off. The Colonel had very specific tastes, tastes which Camila remembered having wonderful times providing.

“I take it from the look on your face you’re considering it,” said Tori. “If it helps sweeten the deal you get to keep the entire fee for yourself. Nothing off the top since you’d be doing me a favor in a pinch.”

“I think I can agree to that arrangement,” Camila said, rising to her feet. “Is he in his usual room?”

“I guess. I mean he made this appointment last month apparently.”

“Well, he’s a stickler for detail so I’m taking that as a yes. Which also means I should go get ready.”

“Before you go, one question.”

“What’s that?”

“Why is he called the Colonel?” Tori asked.

“I don’t know. Sophia said it was something to do with Elvis? Like he’s a really big fan or something. I guess hearing that accent kind of makes sense but I don’t know a thing about Elvis. I’d ask but we tend to have other things on our minds during our sessions.”

“Fair enough. Have fun.”

“I will.” Camila exited the office and headed for the dressing room. It was exactly what it sounded like, a big community dressing loom like something seen in a theater. Racks and closets full of clothes and shoes for every sexual desire a client could have. For someone who was just having her first time with the Colonel it could take a while to find something they would imagine he’d like. For Camila however, it took minutes.

The first step was picking out the clothing. No shoes. It wasn’t a foot fetish thing, it was part of the overall look. The only two other pieces in this outfit were a plain white sleeveless tee shirt and white cotton panties. The last piece required her to sit in front of the row of mirrors in the room.

She sat down and began to put her hair in sidetails. Most would call them pigtails but Camila learned from her own experiences with the Colonel to never call it that. And also when tying the hair into the two tails on either side of her head to never use anything but normal hair ties. No berets, no scrunchies, no ribbons. Those, to him, played too young. He didn’t want that. He just wanted the long hair tied into tails on either side of her head. Camila never asked but based on the southern accent he was putting on it was some kind of farmer’s daughter fantasy…but the farmer definitely has an adult daughter.

Before she left the room she remembered one last piece of the outfit, one that wouldn’t be seen until the Colonel got up close and personal. It was a quick addition and once it was done Camila pulled the cotton panties back up and exited the dressing room with her mind set on the Colonel’s room.

It wasn’t too far away from Tori’s office which made the walk brief. Three knocks were made dead center on the wooden door. Muffled through the solid oak Camila was still able to make out a familiar voice beckoning her to come in. She turned the knob and stepped forward.

The lights were low, almost like a midnight sky. There were some lights, but just enough so Camila could see where to step and of course be seen herself by the Colonel.

That was the other thing about him…none of the girls, save Sophia and now Tori once more, knew what he looked like. They knew the sound of his voice, the scent of his cologne and his tenderly rough touch. Camila surmised he had to be in the film department just by how good he was able to light the room every time she had him. It wasn’t just the dimmer switch he was working with, there were extra lights set up and she couldn’t see them. However, they did illuminate him…except for his face. That’s how it was every time and tonight was no different.

There he was, his face cloaked in shadow while the rest of his body was seen. He was fully clothed; a light-colored shirt that was either white or a very light blue (Camila couldn’t quite make it out), black pants with well-shined black shoes. The shine was so good that if Camila really looked she swore she might have finally seen his face in the reflection.

“Camila,” the Colonel said, his Southern accent making a smile come to Camila’s face. “It’s been a while.”

“That it has,” said Camila, standing just where the bed ended. “I hope I’m a good substitute. I’m sure if not Tori could find someone more to your liking.”

“Camila my dear, if I’d known you were an option I’d be fine with paying triple.”

“Why thank you,” she said. “I have to say of all the people I could have for my first time back I am so very glad it’s you.” She gave him a flirtatious smile and despite the fact she could not see his response she could almost feel him give one in return. “So, if I remember right, I do this next.” She walked to the wall and faced it. Camila then raised her hands and planted them firmly on the wall in front of her. She didn’t have to see the Colonel to know he was getting up, the sound of the leather chair creaking just the slightest bit gave that away.

Soon he was behind her, his hot breath on Camila’s neck making her skin tingle and her pussy soaking. The Colonel’s breath was soon followed by his hands, fondling Camila’s petite breasts through the thin cotton material of the shirt and then down the front of the underwear, barely dipping his fingers into her wet snatch before yanking the panties down.

Camila dutifully stepped out of them and stood with her legs open. While she was still on her feet the Colonel had squatted down until his face was level with Camila Cabello’s perfectly round as. He spread her cheeks and was prepared to start eating when he saw little obstruction to that as well as what would come right after.

Camila had a garish buttplug embedded in her asshole. It was bejeweled with a red cubic zirconia, doing its best in being a bad imitation of a ruby and even better at being the perfect slutty sex toy it was destined to be.

“Ahhhh,” Camila sighed as the plug was slowly removed from her rectum. From there it was sexual symphony ringing in her ears as she heard the sound of him licking and sucking the plug before setting it aside. Camila felt him rise up, then heard the jingle bell sound of the buckle of his belt as it was being undone then the sound of a zipped being pulled down. It all ended with a soft bit of percussion as the pants hit the ground. It was time.

His hot breath returned to her neck, joined by a soft growl as he began to press forward against her tight asshole. The Colonel was strictly an ass man. Judging from the ring on his finger, he was married so Camila had always surmised the wife just didn’t give up the booty, didn’t satisfy this one craving he had. Not that Camila judged. This was between consenting adults. She was just ready for the ride.

“Oh god,” she said in a whisper-soft shout as the bulbous head of his prick popped past the tight entrance of her ass. Inch by inch he worked himself in, thrusting a few inches in before pulling out and thrusting in again to squeeze in a few more. It was a wonderful feeling for both of them and for Camila the whole process was just like riding a bike, though when the Colonel’s hand reached around to play with her clit he ended up being the one to ring Camila’s bell.

“Right…right there…oh yes fucking sir,” Camila said, grinning as his pace increased. He was mostly quiet save for the grunts, but just the tone change she heard in them from how she spoke to him as he began to really pound her peach.

“Come on…missed this cock…remind me why,” Camila said, every single syllable urging him to push further. “Missed it all…go deep…I want every inch in my ass…”

“Ung…fuck…oh my god…” the Colonel said, the only words that would come to mind. Everything else was like a caveman’s love letter; grunts and growls but layered with lust and desire.

“Yeah,” Camila grunted, biting her lip as completely sheathed his sword in her ass. “Hold it just like that…'' The Colonel did so only to get weak in the knees when Camila squeezed her as constrictor-tight around his cock. “Keep going…come on Colonel…really give it to me!”

He did, thrusting harder as Camila squeezed his cock tight. Camila howled in satisfaction, her right hand balling up into a fist and slamming against the wall in front of her as the pleasure rose to unbelievable levels with her. With every pump of his cock within her Camila got reminded why she liked this job so much to begin with. And a big part of that was the big finish, which was catching up to them both at this point. Camila was ready to floor it.

“Come on…right there,” she said as her lover hit ludicrous speed. “Yes…yes fucking cum in my ass…fill me up…give it me like you always have…show me what the fuck I was missing Colonel…right there…all the way…empty those fucking balls!”

“AHHHH YES!!!!!” He said, his brain finally emptying out more words as his balls began to empty up what Camila was after. He was balls deep in her holiest of holes, twitching and grunting as rope after rope of his hot cum baisted her rectum. The sensation and everything else was more than enough to push Camila over as well, her own shaking and moaning and chaotic constrictions of her asshole and his cock milking out even more before he was finally spent.

All in all, it was a great unofficial first session back.

*****

Thursdays were never really too busy at the comic store and this particular one was no exception and whenever things were slow Lili would peruse the stacks of graphic novels to keep a tab on what might need to be restocked or re-ordered. It wasn’t necessary as that stuff was usually taken care of every time a customer was being rung up but it was still something to occupy her mind once flipping through books or looking at her phone at the register while waiting for a customer got boring.

So while Anya stayed at the register Lili found herself among the bookshelves for a second time during the week, though nowhere near as fun as the library was. This was all work, albeit optional busy work.

And while it was optional, it was distracting enough for Lili to get lost in it. So lost she didn’t hear Peter approaching her from behind, though she was alerted when his hands grabbed her by the waist, giving Lili a quick fright before she turned around to see her man behind her.

“Geez babe,” she said. “Give a girl a bit of a warning next time.”

“Kind of defeats the purpose of a surprise,” he said before giving her a kiss.

“Fair point. So, how was the campus tour? Sydney know her way around?”

“I guess,” Peter shrugged. “I mean Camila was kind of leading the charge on that, which meant it went about as far away from academia as it could get. Fun time but not exactly serving the purpose.”

“Yeah, sounds about right. Wanna join me back at the register? Just going to check and see if this little bit of impromptu inventory checks out.”

“Sounds riveting.”

“You never know babe, I might catch an irregularity. Perhaps even a spelling error!” The two headed back to register where Anya Taylor-Joy was taking advantage of the slow day by studying a book. As they got closer, Peter noticed something that Lili had grown used to since Anya started working there.

“Are…are you talking to yourself?” Peter asked.

“Huh?” Anya responded, broken from whatever spell the book had her under. “Oh, this. I’m just brushing up on my Elvish. It really adds a certain something to my D&D sessions.”

“Anya and I are going to be alternating DMing for D&D sessions when school starts again,” Lili said. “Our own campaigns.”

“Oh, well congrats.”

“Thanks,” Anya said with a big grin. “Can’t wait. I have so many campaign ideas.”

As Anya gushed about all the possibilities of goblins, gods and men, Lili scootched past her to the register. Once the screen saver was wiped away by the slightest bit of activity, Lili saw the time and had a question for her boyfriend.

“Hey Pete,” Lili said. “Not that I don’t love any extra time I get with you but it’s like barely 12:30. Isn’t this a bit early for even an unofficial, Cami-led and therefore chaotic campus tour to end?”

“Ah, I forgot to mention I ducked out early,” he replied.

“Did anything happen?” asked Lili.

“I just got kind of anxious.” Peter took a seat at the couch near the register. “Cami and Sydney were just talking and your birthday came up and Camila invited Sydney and I’m fine with that I just got really nervous and shaky.”

“Okay,” Lili said, walking around from the counter and sitting next to him on the couch. “And while I’m really glad Sydney being there isn’t what gave you a light anxiety attack, what about my birthday exactly triggered it?”

“It’s not your birthday or the party…it’s more along the lines of who else is going to be there.”

Lili knew immediately what he was getting at . “Baby it’s okay,” she said, holding his hand before bringing it to her lips to kiss. “I was just half-joking about watching out for my dad. I mean yeah he’s protective but he’s not going to hate you. I mean you’re not my ex. Jake, my parents hate. I mean bad first impression and an even worse last impression. You, they’re going to love. I know it.”

“How do you know?”

“Because I-,” Lili said, her tongue stopping just short of the “L” sound. “Because I just know. I mean how could they not? So please, just breathe for me, okay?” She kissed him softly and ran her fingers through his hair. “It’s going to be fine.”

“Yeah..I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“You know, for going on like this.”

“Babe, this is what I want. I want us to be able to be upfront with each other. Talk to each other. Be honest and open. That’s what we said when we started this and I love that we’ve kept to that. So don’t apologize.”

“Okay. I have another question though.”

“What’s that?” asked Lili.

“Would Jurnee mind too much if I just kind of hung out here until you got off work? Sabrina texted me during the tour and said she needed the apartment to herself. Said she had some kind of idea she wanted to work on and needed to do it 100% solo.”

“Yeah sure. Till when?”

“She said don’t even call till around seven.”

“Okay,” Lili said. “My shift ends at four but we can always head back to my apartment. I’m sure we could find something to do to kill the time.”

“Like play Luigi’s Mansion where I will finally beat your score?” Peter suggested earning a laugh from Lili.

“Baby, if you’re going to give me a miracle at least save it for my birthday present.”

“Did one of you say birthday?” Kiernan Shipka said, skidding in from out of nowhere, very much like her favorite hero who bore the lightning bolt emblem on her t-shirt.

“Yeah,” Lili said, getting up. “My birthday party. Remember? I invited you, going on in a couple weeks, ring a bell?”

“Of course I remember,” she replied. “It just jogged my memory. I meant to ask you and Anya something pretty much this whole week.”

“What’s that Kiernan?” Anya asked.

“You guys know that desk down in the basement where Roland does all the miniature painting?” Both women nodded. “You guys know where the key to the drawer is?”

“Yeah,” Lili said. “Jurnee has one and Roland does. Since it’s a side hustle between those two they’re the only ones with the keys to it. Why?”

“Because I need to get into it to see what is in the drawer because that’s where I know he hid my birthday present. I already looked all around his apartment and even mine to see if he was being extra sneaky.”

“Kiernan correct me if I’m wrong,” Lili said. “But your birthday isn’t even until November. You’re already sneaking around looking for presents?”

“I can’t help it!” She answered, leaning against the glass counter. “I’m like Wolverine. Once I get a sniff of something weird I’m not giving up until I track it down. And we’re also the same height. You see, Wolverine’s actually five foot two, which the movies have COMPLETELY disregarded along with Logan being fluent in Japanese culture. It’s actually kind of insulting when you think about it.”

“Why don’t you just wait then?” Anya asked. “November isn’t that far away.”

“Because what if I buy what he bought me by mistake? I mean that’ll be the tenth time that’s happened to me in my life. My parents just send me gift cards at this point, that’s how much it happens. I need to get in that drawer downstairs.”

“Huh, and now you’ve reminded me of something,” Lili said, once more turning her attention to her man. “Next Tuesday I’m staying a little later to set up for new comic Wednesday. I could always use the help. Interested?”

“I think I can swing that,” Peter said, standing up to meet Lili’s face. “Should I bring dinner?”

“I’d say that’s a safe bet,” she nodded before going to his ear to whisper, “I’d also bring a blanket for the couch downstairs.” She ended the sentence with the exclamation point of her tongue discreetly licking his earlobe. “In the meantime I’m going to go to a couple trade-in checks on some of the video game stuff. Also going to test some homebrew games some locals have brought in.”

Peter followed Lili to the video game section of the store and Anya returned to her Elvish dictionary, pronouncing the words to herself while Kiernan took a seat on the recently vacated couch, formulating a plan to get that desk drawer open.


*******

The moment Brodie got the text from Sabrina he knew what was going down. Namely, Sabrina. He’d been eager to see her again once he knew for sure he was moving back out west. And not for her winning personality, though in a way that was definitely part of it. He wanted some alone time with her after getting just a taste during that spring break orgy just a few months ago.

Sabrina had the same kind of craving and the moment she opened the apartment door and he walked through she was on him, leaping with a sensual kiss while the force made him back onto the door, shutting it.

He held her up with his hands on her ass, Sabrina’s short but shapely legs wrapping around his waist as their tongues furiously wrestled with each other. For a brief moment as tongue retreated to neutral corners Sabrina whispered hoarsely in Brodie’s ear, “Couch, lay down.”

It was an order who took without hesitation, stumbling somewhat blindly over to the large couch and laying back on it, Sabrina now on top of him. The seductive sprite slithered her down his body until her head hovered between his thighs. She delivered him an impish grin as her hands deftly undid the barriers to his cock. The last one Brodie had to help her with, lifting his ass up just enough so the petite pixie could pull his pants down and set his cock free.

He gasped softly as Sabrina’s soft and warm hands took hold, softly stroking it and letting her fingers deftly dance on the sensitive flesh pole.

“Just you and me,” Sabrina said, a wide grin on her face. “Hope you can handle it.”

Usually Brodie always had a quip ready to go, however the moment Sabrina wrapped her lips around the head of his prick she sucked them out, forcing him to let out a loud groan of approval.

The groans and moans kept coming as Sabrina toyed with his crown. Her tongue swerved and licked the tip, a master painter with ethereal brushstrokes. Releasing the crown with a pop, her hot breath on the wet flesh giving him chills. She looked up at him, grinning as he writhed in her skilled grip. His muscles tensed further as her thumb circle the underside of his cock head before swiftly jacking it and pulling off.

“Too close for comfort?” Sabrina teased before extending her nimble tongue to lick the single teardrop of precum leaking from the tip of his spear. “Keep it together Quint. I’m not close to being done with you.”

Once more the part of his brain that would have answered her went dark with the blinding light of lust as his cock returned to the warm, wet sauna of Sabrina Carpenter’s mouth. Though this started out with the slow, tantalizing licks of her first swipe it quickly went into a full on tongue tempest with Sabrina’ rapidly bobbing her head up and down his cock. Frothy slurps and squelching sucks joined the loud moans coming from Brodie’s mouth. Words were lost on him at this point, his mind was too flabbergasted by the succulent skills of Sabrina Carpenter as she was pushing him to limits he didn’t even know he had.

Sabrina was indeed skilled, and part of being skilled was knowing when to pull back and considering she could feel Brodie’s prick prepping to pop. Fortunately the only pop there was going to be, at least so far, was the sound of Sabrina’s lips once more popping off his cock, followed by Sabrina getting off the couch.

Brodie leaned up and watched the sprite beckon him to follow her, Sabrina leaving a trail of what little clothes she was wearing acting like bread crumbs to her bedroom. Crumb one; white cotton panties with a noticeable dampness to them left right at the corner of the sofa. The next one was her tank top, just at the doorway to her bedroom.

Brodie followed, leaving his own trail of breadcrumbs until he was naked and in Sabrina’s doorway. Sabrina was also naked, but she however was on her bed. With one hand she lazily traced her fingers all over her fit body like a game show spokesmodel showing off the fabulous prize the contestant had one. The other beckoned him to join her one the bed.

It was a lot for his hungry eyes to take in. The seductive look on Sabrina’s face, how she was laying down with her legs open and wet, waiting pussy on display, every inch of her was an open invitation to the wonders she held and this time it was all exclusively for Brodie.

He leapt on the bed and on Sabrina as well, licking and kissing from her tight tummy to her still hungry mouth. The salacious vixen sucked on his tongue and nibbled his lips as they exchanged savagely lustful kisses. She could feel his hardness on her stomach. He was so ready, almost as much as she was.

“Mmm how about you take that thing a little down south,” Sabrina said with a smirk. “I think you can find the perfect place for it.”

“I think you might be on to something Sabrina,” Brodie said. He maneuvered slightly and thrust forward, his entrance into her tight, hot cunt making them both moan.

“Mmmmmm all mine right now,” Sabrina said. “Fuck me.”

Brodie did, wasting little time in getting a hard rhythm as Sabrina screamed like a banshee for more. When combined with the rapid thumps of the headboard against the wall the room was filled with lewd soundtrack of flesh, moans and sex. The pair was a knot of skin, limbs intertwined and releasing every other second. Bodies covered with saliva and sweating as it got more and more intense.

Sabrina soon found herself on top and in control. Brodie’s hands were at her surprisingly plump rump, squeezing and spanking the firm cheeks. Sabrina’s hands gripping his shoulders back to the point it would appear to a perverted spider on the wall that she was pinning him down. Sabrina rapidly worked her sopping pussy on his cock, fucking Brodie’s pole and making every nerve in both their bodies scream out for more. It was a desire expressed verbally by both.

“Yeah…oh fuck ride it…ride it Sabrina…fuck…keep fucking going…god damn…” said Brodie, grunting and taking every breath he could between words. His mind was at war with itself, one side wanted to give into everything Sabrina was giving him while the other fought hard to sample even more.

“Yes…yes…oh god…mmmm this cock is even better when it’s just us,” Sabrina said. “Ahhhh yessssssss!” She sunk down on his cock again and swirled her hips, working his stick and making Brodie babble a hodgepodge of assorted swear words. The sentences were nonsense but the meaning was clear, especially with the exclamation point. The grammar in question was Brodie’s middle finger finding its way inside Sabrina’s tight little asshole.

“Oooohhhh,” she said before leaning forward and face to face with Brodie. Her long golden locks formed a canopy of sorts around his face. Sabrina licked his lips and followed it up with a kiss before speaking again. “Something tells me you want my ass,” she said as she still ground herself on his cock. “But I want to hear the words.”

“Of course I want fuck that ass,” Brodie said, removing his finger to grasp her hips and thrust up. Sabrina moaned at it. He did it again and got another moan. This was followed by a rapid jackhammering of her cunt, her voice and cries of pleasure bouncing just as she had before he rolled her back over, Brodie on top once more. “I want to see that face when I fill your ass up with my cock.”

“Then by all means,” she said with a sexy chuckle. The laugh gave way to a lustful and deep moan as Brodie gave her pussy a few more slow and deep thrusts before pulling out and moving his cock just a few inches and pressing forward. It was slow at first, his cock slowly pushing against the tightness. Just as he said, Brodie’s eyes were locked on Sabrina’s face. The smile never left her face, even as she open-mouth moaned and bit her lips as he pressed through. Her eyes fluttered ever so slightly. Both seemed to be holding their breaths until the head of cock passed through the threshold.

“Oh holy shit,” Brodie said, holding himself still and reveling in the vice-like grip of Sabrina’s asshole. “Holy shit I forgot how tight you were…oh god.”

“D-don’t stop,” Sabrina stuttered. “Mmmm…oh damn that cock is good…more…gimme more.”

Brodie did so, but slowly. It didn’t matter how much the woman wanted more, you go slow at first when you’re dealing with the ass. Slowly but surely he worked himself to the hilt. One inch in then pulling out. A couple more, pulling it. A slow back and forth that would lead to the pot boiling over.

“Mmmore,” Sabrina purred. “Deeper…harder… come on Brodie…you got me, now fuck me!” Her legs wrapped around him and ankles locked tight while Sabrina’s arms did the same, nails digging in tight as Brodie’s tempo sped up to a degree that even Buddy Rich would have trouble keeping up with. Once more the headboard acted as percussion for the symphony of lust.

Brodie rose to his knees, his hands on the small of Sabrina’s back, lifting her up at an angle with her head and shoulders still on the mattress. Deeper her drove his dick into her ass, both of them lust mad and utterly lost in it. Peter, Lili, everyone they knew could walk through the front door of the apartment and they wouldn’t have cared until after both hit their peak. That moment was close and only got closer as one of Brodie’s hands glided from Sabrina’s lower back to her pussy where he proceeded to play with her clit while he plowed her ass.

“Oh…my…GOD!!!!” Sabrina squealed. “Oh god…poh god dont stop…keep fucking that ass..deep…so…so fucking deep….oh my god I’m gonna cum with that fucking cock right up my ass!!!!”

Minutes after this decadent declaration Sabrina’s body and mind gave in, the pure and primal pleasure of an orgasm taking her over like fire eating up a piece of paper. Eyes shut tight and head shaking back and forth while she sang the praises of Brodie’s cock in tongues never before heard.

The sight of Sabrina and the sensation of the vice-tight asshole on Brodie’s cock did him in. He quickly pulled out of Sabrina and came. Large, thick ropes of white hot cum splattered the whole of her petite body. Some thick sprays reached up to slap her face and enter her open and smiling mouth and covered her breasts in a creamy white liquid mesh. A majority of it ended up on her stomach, some of it pooling in her navel with the last few dribbles ending up on her trimmed patch of pubic hair.

Satisfied silence filled the entire room and expanded through the apartment. Brodie still had more sights to drink in as Sabrina cleaned the cum from her face and body with her fingers, sucking them clean.

“So,” she said, finally breaking the silence. “Let me tell you about a script idea I’ve been working on with Pete. Would love some input…well, figurative input this time.”

******

“That’s about all of it,” Amy said to Virgil. She was showing him around the room she had for rent. He’d shown up precisely on time and Amy was a charming host to say the least.  “The bathroom is right across the hall, you buy your own groceries and rent would be due, by the latest, by the fifth of the month. Obviously you’re a grown man so no curfew but please keep in mind you wouldn’t be living here alone so…maybe keep it down a notch if you don’t come home alone.” She gave him a cute little wink that made a bunch of butterflies awaken in his stomach. “And rent, like I said, is four hundred a month. So…interested?”

“I think the best way to answer that is by asking when I can move in,” Virgil answered.

“Whenever you get your stuff,” Amy said. “And while you do that I’m going to go get a copy of the key made. And also, since I forgot to cover it, I’m totally fine with weed in the house if you partake. I know Brodie does and honestly since the divorce it really helps with my anxiety.”

“Good to know,” Virgil said. “So…what time should I be back then?”

“Uh, how about an hour?”

“Works for me. And thanks.”

“No, thank you,” Amy said. “I’m just glad someone is going to be able to get a use out of this room that’s more than storage. And the company is always appreciated.” Amy flashed a friendly grin that almost made Virgil’s knee buckle. He gulped as subtly as he could before speaking again.

“Well, I guess I’ll see you in about an hour.”

“Wonderful! And by then Brodie should be home to help you bring in your stuff. If you need it of course.”

With that Virgil made his exit. As he got in his car to head to his current residence to prepare his exit, he couldn’t help but be excited. A better room for WAY less money…and the room and board was with an exceptionally foxy MILF.

It was mainly a visual and psychological pleasure, he knew that. Not only would it make things extremely awkward with Brodie who was about to be his new roomie, it might just be weird period in the post-coital period.

And the most important thing Virgil remembered was Amy wasn’t flirting, she was just being extremely friendly. She just seemed to be very bubbly. Anything he saw as flirting was just a side effect of that. He knew that for a fact.

…for the most part, at least.

****** 

The afternoon sky had begun to turn into shades of gold and violet. The entire idea had been just too perfectly romantic for Taylor to resist. One last, stress-free romantic night before classes resumed. An afternoon drive to the countryside in the candy-apple red car that made her swoon just as much as Norman himself did, especially when he unfurled the plan.

The location was an old, abandoned drive in. The screen was still up, but tattered with age. The same could be said of the old refreshment stand and speaker boxes, all weather worn and rusted. The pavement somehow looked both freshly lain and worn, green grass and floral weeds growing through the cracks. On its own it looked depressing and drab but the surrounding green added something to it.

Lush grass and colorful wildflowers of bright reds and yellows and blue as bright as Taylor’s eyes. That when combined with the what once was of the drive-in created something wistful and nostalgic. It was something right out of folklore you’d hear from the lifers of the town or look up in libraries.

It was pitched as a romantic picnic as the sun went down. Wine, artisan sandwiches alongside good old bagged potato chips and few cans of soda pop in glass bottles. A couple of apples, a baget to share between them. A romantic dinner between lovers as the sun went down.

That was the pitch but both Taylor and Norman knew that there was going to be a lot more going on than just that. As the sun began to go down, so did Taylor.

Norman was leaning almost all the way back, his back up at a slight angle being propped up with his arms. His pants had been pulled down to his thighs and Taylor’s mouth was wrapped around his cock. Full, plump and as red as the convertible that had gotten them there, they felt just as much like pure heaven as they always did. The setting sun maid her tied back, golden locks glow, an aura of desire around her. And while Normal always loved seeing those ocean blue eyes looking up at him while her mouth sucked and slurped on his pole, seeing the faintest hint of her gaze through the dark lenses of the sunglasses Taylor wore was its own little slice of sin. Adding to it all was the way Taylor slowly kicked her legs back and forth as she sucked him, somehow made hotter by the simple ankle-high canvas sneakers she wore.

Her hands rested on Norman’s bare thighs, red nails lightly scratching as her mouth worked solo. There was a soft humming coming from her mouth as her lips glided up and down Norman’s shaft, her slithering tongue making every spot it hit light up like the fourth of July.

Slowly, Taylor dragged her lips back, sucking so hard her cheeks billowed before finally her mouth popped off. She breathed deeply, smirking at her lover while her right hand left his thigh the slowly stroke cock.

“Oh god Taylor,” Norman groaned. “You’re…you’re just too…”

“No need to find the right word Normie,” she said, daintily licking his sensitive cockhead. “Frankly I find the loss of words so much more accurate to what I’m doing to you.” To prove her point further, Taylor’s lips wrapped around the very tip of her favorite prick and swirled her tongue around. Slow to fast, reversing it as if she was frantically trying to get to the center of her favorite blow pop. The hand that had been stroking Norman moved to his heavy, churning balls, playfully fondling them and lightly squeezing. Not too hard, this wasn’t whips and chains time after all. Just enough to make him squirm even more than her tongue tempest was.

And the tempest was intense, tossing his mind to and fro like a ship on stormy seas. The movements were so simple. It was, at the end of the day, simply her tongue tantalizingly twirling around the tip of his cock. The action itself wasn’t a big deal, despite how amazing it felt. It was all the technique. The amount of saliva, the alternating speeds, changing direction, and sometimes just licking that mushroom tip like a piece of candy; the perfect combination of everything that felt good put in the perfect order all in one woman’s unforgettable, singular way that never went out of style to Norman.

Instead of venturing further down on his cock again, Taylor opted for his balls, quickly coating the orbs in a tongue bath while her hand once more played with his pole. It almost seemed like the handjob was a reflex until her skilled fingers entered the picture at the crown. Seductively teasing and taunting and getting a bit more pre to leak out like a tear of joy.

Taylor’s grasp went from active to somewhat passive, simply holding the throbbing cock up as her tongue went from his sack to the stalk. Base to tip was painted by her tongue, while washing his flesh with her spit before taking him once more fully into her mouth.

Norman used every bit of his will power to watch as his golden-aura goddess blow him in the setting summer sun. The colors and the subject made it seem like a painting, a masterpiece of lust. However, if Taylor was the painter of such a portrait this was just her priming her paint.

Again Taylor’s mouth departed from his cock. This time though, the rest of her body followed suit. The bombshell got to her feet and began to strip her clothes off. First came the blue denim top. Button by button, second by second and Norman could not take his eyes off of her. It was far from the first time he’d seen her nude form but it was never enough for him. Addiction may have been putting it lightly.

Once the last button was taken care of, Taylor let the top fall to the ground, resting on the picnic blanket. It was the black denim shorts that went next, falling down her stupendous stems revealing the blonde had not been wearing a stitch beneath either her top or her bottoms. Taylor stepped out of those shorts and stood before her love, now only wearing the sunglasses and ankle-high sneakers.

Norman laid back, watching her entire nude body seem to glow gold in the setting sun, expecting her to mount him. However, Taylor had another idea, an idea that’d been on her mind nonstop since she was told by Norman about his house sitting gig.

Without a word she walked from the blanket to the green, green grass onto the dark gray of the pavement. She walked over faded painted lines that at one point designated parking spots and the rusted-out car speakers to the candy apple red car. All the while Norman watched her walk, the purposeful sashaying of her hips almost hypnotizing him as his eyes fixed on her ass.

Soon though that bootyful view was replaced with one just as striking and even more inviting. Taylor turned around and got up on the hood of the car, passenger’s side. She sat on the edge, her open legs just as inviting as the smile on her face and look in her eyes.

“Are you gonna make me wait all day?” Taylor asked with a sweet giggle. “Come on, Normie, the sun’s almost set. Not that I’d mine some moonlit love making but this sunshine is simply too delish to let go to waste.”

Norman nodded, getting to his feet. He tossed all his clothes, albeit far less gracefully than his lady had. Also, instead of a slow, sensual walk to her the lustful lover was making a quick bee-line for her with a look on her face that made her laugh. Nothing was better than an eager Norman Dillon in the eyes of Taylor Swift.

The laugh was soon happily silenced by a passionate kiss. Hungry and longing their tongues intertwined, wrestling with each other until the sensual seal was broken and Norman’s mouth began to move down. Kisses, licks and nibbles trailed down the blonde’s body. He took time to savor every area from neck to breasts to stomach but Norman was very hungry indeed. After all, if one were to look in the picnic basket they’d see the half-eaten meal and a bottle of wine barely touched. Norman was still hungry and he knew just what he wanted to eat.

“Ooohhh!” Taylor whined with a smile. She leaned back, her left leg on Norman’s shoulder while the right hung a freer off the hood. She smeared and grunted, breathing and almost saying “Yes,” as Norman ate her pussy. He savored her flavor, he always did, just as he always gave her everything he had, regardless of what part of his body was being used.

Taylor was always appreciative of his efforts. Norman was never lazy when it came to making her feel good, carnally or not. Making her laugh, smile and scream profanities as her fucked her better than she ever thought possible were all part of his job description as her boyfriend.

“There…right there…ohhh Normie…”, Taylor softly moaned. She wasn’t trying to hold back either, it was just how it came out. Soft waves of pleasure rippled through her as Norman’s tongue worked on her clit. It was sweet heat, soothing and relaxing her even more than she had been. Her limbs were loose as noodles and she felt like melting candy, tasting just as sweet to Norman.

The sweat forming on Taylor’s body shimmered lightly in the sun, or what was left of it as it set. The soft and sweet moans rose in volume and so did her cravings. “Fuck me,” she said. She reached down and grabbed her hungry lover gently by the head, guiding him up to face her. When the two were eye to eye. A devilish grin made her perfectly plump red lips part as her legs embraced Norman, pulling him in so they could both finally feast.

“Fuck!” Taylor grunted as the wonderfully familiar sensation of Norman’s cock filling her to the hilt. “That’s it baby,” she said as he began to thrust. “Give it to me…fuck me…just how I like it…yes!”

The red car began to rock, the suspensions getting a test. While fucking on the car might have been something that Taylor desired more it wasn’t remotely a turn-off for Norman. Nothing involving her was. Taylor was leaning back still, her breasts bouncing with his powerful thrusts. Their enchanting movements made him lean forward, taking hold of her tits and sucking them.

“Mmmm suck those titties…oh fuck I’m all yours Normie baby…alll yours…just don’t stop!”

He did the exact opposite of stop, he went harder, faster. Passion boiled over into chaotic lust as Taylor laid completely back on the hood of the car. Her legs, no longer wrapped around Norman’s abdomen and were now against his chest, the lustful madman covering her calves in kisses and love bites as he jackhammered her. Taylor thrashed her head side to side, blonde, sweat-matted hair flailing in the air with the movement. All the motion stopped when Norman’s rapid, shallow thrusts suddenly went slow and deep. Her once tightly shut eyes shot open and her back arched when Norman’s cock went so deep it touched her soul.

“Ohhhhh god baby…,” Taylor moaned. “Take me…have me…I’m yours always…”

It was music to his ears. Norman was very used to having a more dominant version of Taylor in the bedroom but sometimes, when she let that melt away to give herself to him completely, he got a treat. He took the wheel and relished it. Taylor didn’t seem to have any complaints either.

With that in mind, Norman released her legs and pulled out for the briefest of moments. During that time he pulled Taylor up, spun her around and bent her over. The moment her breasts made contact with the metal hood of the car his cock sunk back into her tunnel of love.

“YES!” Cried Taylor. “Oh my god yes…fuck me…just like this…oh Normie…just like this!” And he did with fervor. The fantasy was now fulfilled in Taylor's mind. Being fucked on the car was part one but the ultimate was being bent over. The visual had permanent real estate in her mind and now she was living the dream.

Norman worked his dick in her slowly at first in this new position. Taylor’s hands laid flat on the hood of the car, her face pressed down and Norman’s hands gripped her ass, his eyes watching her flesh ripple as he thrust in her.

“Babe..oh Tay…oh fuck yes take my cock…take it fucking deep!” Norman said, slowly building up speed. “Every…every fucking inch!” *CRACK* He spanked her ass hard, making her squeal in pleasure. *CRACK CRACK* Two more, pink handprints forming on her ass. His hands moved up her body and grabbed her upper arms and yanked her up.

“Oooh yeah?” Taylor said. “Getting ready to really fuck me huh?” That dominant streak was returning, ironically right when Norman was in peak control. However, Taylor had no plans to take the wheel but she didn’t mind providing the navigation since they were both very close to home. “Then do it…fuck me, fuck me on this car and my this pussy cum for your cock…don’t stop…come on…I want it just like that baby…FUCK ME!”

And Norman did just that, lopping his arms around her and pulling her up his chest. His hot breath on her neck gave her the chills and his desperate grounds added more fuel to her own fire. She was on the verge and he was too. She just needed to hit the point of no return before he did and she knew Norman would do whatever he could to stave it off so Taylor could get into the cookie jar first.

“Cum on that cock…cum for ME,” he bellowed, the authority in his voice sending a delightful jolt up his spine. When the mood was right there was nothing like him taking all control, barking out orders. “Cum NOW Taylor!”

Taylor felt it approaching then, her mouth struggling to form the words so only choked moans came out. She managed to wrangle a hand free to play with her clit, stepping on the gas to speed past the finish.

“HOLY HELL YES!!!!” Taylor cried, her voice loud but quivering just as her body was. As her body quaked Norman continued, pushing himself further and further. Of course Taylor was there for that little extra push.

“Cum…fucking cum,” she sneered. “But not inside me…no…mmmmm no no no no….feed me that cum…I want to taste…want to feel it on my skin…you know what I want baby….gimme that cum!”

“T-taylorrrrrr! TAYLOR!” He yelled, his voice echoing in the wilderness just as hers had. As if it were a choreographed dance Norman pulled out of Taylor’s pussy and she spun around, squatting down. She looked up at him, blonde hair sticking to her forehead and cheeks, blue eyes glimmering like sapphires and her mouth open, ready for the sticky treat that was only seconds away.

With a heavy grunt, volleys of cum began to shoot out of Norman’s cock. Like missiles they fired right into Taylor’s open mouth, a mess of molten white forming on her tongue before melding into a lewd puddle. She swallowed that down with a smile, licking her lips as more shots covered her face.

“Mmmmm, so fucking warm,” she said before wrapping her lips around his cock to swallow to last few rivlets straight down her throat. When Norman finally went soft he withdrew from Taylor’s mouth and took a few steps back. Taylor as well got to her feet, winking at him as she cleaned her face off and sucked her fingers clean. Her eyes went to the car as well, noticing some of the white cum had hit the red car. She bent over and licked it up before turning back to Norman. “Don’t worry lover. I’ll spring for the complete car wash too.”

******

It had been a long day for Camila Mendes. Not necessarily hard, just long, so while she was tired it was a far more tolerable kind of tired. The fact that she’d opted for jeans and sneakers as opposed to heels of any kind very much helped with that.

The day had essentially turned into a girls day out with Sydney after touring her around campus after Peter went off to see Lili. Just Camila, Sydney and Selena reconnecting on campus which turned into a few drinks later at the Whisky Casket. It was fun but by the time the sun began its descent Camila found herself exhausted. She would have gone right home from the bar if she didn’t get a text from Blake.

One quick rideshare later and she was in front of the leggy blonde’s soon-to-be-opened boutique. The door was open, or Blake said as much in the text. As promised, the glass door pushed open with ease, despite the “Closed” sign on the front. Right in front of Camila was Blake, slightly bent over a counter, her laptop open with some papers slightly strewn about alongside what appeared to be pita chips and hummus.

The sound of the door opening caused the former model to look up and greet Camila with a smile. She got up from her position and walked around the counter to greet her old friend with a big, cozy hug.

“Hey girl,” Blake said. “So glad you could come by. Hope I didn’t interrupt anything.”

“Oh no, I was just wrapping the day up honestly,” Camila replied. “First half showing Sydney around campus with Pete and Selena, second half a couple drinks with Selena and Sydney and after this little rendezvous I’m probably going to fall face first on my bed and sleep until noon tomorrow.”

“Sydney who?” asked Blake.

“Sweeney.”

“Really? She’s back in town? I haven’t seen her in years.”

“Well she’s grown. Quite a bit in some areas, actually. It was actually like meeting a new person in a way. I mean she’s still Sydney but we haven’t seen her for a looong time. I mean she’s still into cars and all of that and some of the same stuff but then there’s this whole “New York Girl” side of her.”

“Was Peter okay seeing her? Like, was it weird?”

“Oh no, he’s fine. He’s way too crazy for Lili for another woman to register like that. He even ducked out halfway through to hang out with her. They have it BAD for each other. Which is good by me. My two besties having the best of times with each other.”

“Well, I kind of did call it, didn’t I?” Blake asked. “I mean, sure, they weren’t dating then but come on…totally saw it coming. I know my baby bro.”

“I’ll give you that honor. Which reminds me, you still on for Lili’s birthday bash?”

“Couldn’t keep me away,” Blake said with a smile.

“Cool. But something tells me I’m not here for party planning.”

“Correct. Follow me.” Blake walked back behind the counter, Camila close behind. She took position by her laptop once more with the younger beauty on her right. “Help yourself to some chips and hummus.”

“Thanks, I’m starving. Somehow managed to skip actual food today. Been pretty much getting by on a couple bagels.”

Cami took a chip and some dip as she got a view of the screen. Dresses, gorgeous ones, along with other items of clothing were on the laptops.

“That’s the fall line,” Blake said.

“They look gorgeous,” Camila said. “Care to throw a couple freebies to a family friend?”

“In a way. That’s kind of why I asked you over her.” Blake backed off of the laptop and turned to Camila. “Pete tells me you're taking up photography again. Bet your dad is in love with that idea.”

“He’s adapting,” said Camila. “But yeah. And I’ll even let my dearest Peter take credit for it. Taking a few classes this semester to kind of refresh myself on it.”

“From the shots he showed me that you took on Spring Break and the glamor shots of Selena I don’t know how much refreshing you need. You’re a natural Cami. Trust me, I’ve seen a lot of photographers and not all of them have the eye, they just have the connections. And you have both. The connection being me, if you were unclear on that.”

“No, I got it.”

“”Good,” Blake said. “So here’s my proposal; I want you to take pictures of people modeling these clothes. Tell me your ideas, I’ll tell you mine and we’ll get stuff together for each season’s catalog. You’ll pretty much be my staff photographer. Sound good?”

“Seriously?” Cami excitedly asked. “That’s awesome!” The Brazilian beauty gave the leggy blonde a big, friendly hug. She then looked up at Blake. “You’re not just doing this as a favor to Petey, are you?”

“No,” Blake said as the hug broke. “I’d do anything for my baby brother and you by extension but this is…this is big for me. This whole boutique is a bit of a risk and if I’m asking you to be on something as big as the visuals it’s because I’m confident in your skill. Not only in taking the shots but in picking the models.”

“I promise, I got you covered on both.”

“Never had any doubt.” Blake smiled at Cami. “Now, for those freebies…let’s take a look at the stock in the back. Still in the plastic.”

“Well I think I can manage that before heading home,” said Camila. “Nothing like the smell of fresh fashion in the evening,”

******

The skate park was abuzz with activity. Several merch booths were up and active, the opening bands peddling their wares while The People Under The Stairs got ready to take the stage. And while Hailee had spent most of the night with the band, mainly Walt, now she was mingling among the crowd and eventually bumping into someone she’d seen a lot of lately, Ben Farrano.

“Well hello there pretty lady,” he said, moving in for a very intimate greeting. Hailee didn’t seem to mind, doing her part to make it happen with a very deep kiss, the kind she’d been sharing with Walt earlier. Though by his very nature Ben added a bit more spice, grabbing Hailee’s ass and pulling her a bit closer. She responded by playfully biting down on his bottom lip as the kiss ended. “How long have you been here?”

“A little bit before opening,” Hailee responded. “Came in with the band.”

“Am I dealing with a VIP?”

“No, but it’s kind of easy to get certain privileges when people don’t think you’re constantly pulling something on them. You should try it.”

“Ohhhh,” he said, pursing his lips. “Went right to the bone on that one. And not in the fun way.”

“Well, the night’s still young,” Hailee said, laying the flirt on thick. “Come on, let’s head towards the stage so we can get a good spot.” Hailee turned and walked towards the stage and Ben followed, his eyes mainly on her caboose as she led the way.

While Hailee and Ben made their way towards the stage behind the scenes and behind the building the band itself was just minutes from taking the stage. They were ready, none of them really had stage fright. They were a well oiled machine. Though only one of them was elated, that being Walter. Simply being around Hailee earlier and how close they’d gotten to sneaking off somewhere for a quickie was making his heart flutter and blood pump. He was as ready as ever and hearing the growing murmur of the gathering crowd only increased that.

“Liv,” said Walt. “Text them to play us out, please.”

“Music to my ears,” she said with a grin before sending the text. Moments after that they all heard the opening notes of Where Eagles Dare by The Misfits.

“That’s our cue,” Madison Pettis said as they took the stage. The lights were down first, the audience only seeing silhouettes of the band taking the stage and their instruments. Applause roared that made each of them grin wide in anticipation for it to grow. Of course Walter was trying to single out the sound of Hailee. It should have been easy, since he knew that voice very intimately but pesky logic kind of nixed that as the crowd noise was a blended din of positive affirmation.

The first few notes of their first song came through on the keyboards and the lights came up and the show began. Walt’s eyes scanned the cheering crowd as he sang and played in harmony with Madison Pettis. The beat was fast and the band knew what they were doing. It was a high unlike any other. Unfortunately for Walt that high was about to get an anvil attached to it.

His eyes finally found Hailee and while seeing her usually was one of the best times of the day, now it was the buzzkill of a lifetime. Just an hour before she was in his arms in a way that went beyond friendship. Or that was what he thought, just as he thought their more intimate embraces they’d shared also meant more. However, as she was being held in such a way by another man it all hit him at once how wrongly he’d viewed what they had vs. what he thought they shared.

And if all that wasn’t enough Olivia was right. He hated when she was right. Now he had to push that level of dread down alongside the Hailee factor to get through the show.

*******

The Sunday before the first week of classes meant a lot of things to a lot of different people, students and instructors alike. Some were as chill as a sno-cone, others were as jittery as a chihuahua after a pot of coffee. The ones with the nerves tended to be the students more so and they all had their own way of soothing their nerves just enough to get some kind of rest.

For Camila Mendes and her friends, it was the steam room in her apartment building. Joining her were Lili, Selena, Madelaine, and Sydney. One last, stress free girls’ night out without all the pesky going out. No heels, mini-skirts and make-up, just bare feet, towels and sweat.

“I had no idea how much I needed this,” Madelaine said, leaning her head against the wooden wall of the sauna. “I mean Jesse’s been…wonderful. Understanding, all of that. But I’ve just felt so…shaky lately.”

“Something at work Mads?” Lili asked.

“Not anything unusual…except getting recognized for I guess performing above expectations. I don’t know, stuff like that can trigger me sometimes. I try to hide it but sometimes…no good. Right now though, it feels good to relax. Especially considering everything being added to my plate starting tomorrow.”

“Glad I could be of some assistance my dear Maddie,” Camila said. “Though probably not as much assistance as Jesse.”

“Cami I just want to be relaxed, not so content I’m having giggle fits with loose noodle limbs. Which is relaxing, true, but this is just what I needed right now.”

“Your boyfriend have a brother?” Sydney asked. “I may be a bit new in town on a technicality but I wouldn’t mind that brand of relaxation, especially when midterms hit.”

“Sorry, my Jesse is one of a kind. Though honestly I’m not totally opposed to sharing.” Madelaine flashed Sydney a smile, the buxom blonde not quite sure if that smile was a signal it was all in jest or a bit more on the flirtatious side. Having only just met Madelaine, she wasn’t quite sure what to make of her. “When you find that someone, hold tight. Not just for the sex either. For everything, the stuff that I won’t share. That's all for me.”

“I know exactly how you feel,” Lili said. “Like, he doesn’t want to fix your problems when you talk about them. He knows just when to listen. And not taking every single conversation as some kind of attack or criticism against him. And he doesn’t feel weird or insecure in telling you how he feels. No pressure, just…it’s just what it needs to be.”

“That sums it up,” Madelaine said. “Sounds like you’re doing just as well as I am.”

“Maybe,” Lili said with a smile on her face. “I mean it’s not all smooth sailing but it’s also not walking on eggshells or on a mine field I guess. Which is a lot different from my last boyfriend.”

“How exactly did you and Peter meet anyway?” Sydney asked. “I mean I haven’t seen you two together much and given, my experience with him is very dated but you two seem very in tune.”

Before Lili could come up with a way to explain the situation without dropping the more x-rated details Camila chimed in with the save.

“Guilty,” she said. “Didn’t see a romance coming out of it, my dear Sydney. My dearest Petey and Lili were both with people who quite frankly ended up not being worth the time so it wasn’t like I was trying to play matchmaker. I mean if I’m going to have two besties they’re going to have to get to know each other eventually, right?” Cami gave Lili a quick wink. “But even when i’m not trying, turns out I can work miracles.”

“You know Sydney I have a birthday thing coming up,” said Lili. “I want you to come. If you want to of course. I just thought it’d be, you know, nice.  Mingle, meet new people, all of that.”

“Sounds cool,” Sydney replied. “Count me in.”

“You know even though it cost me some delicious awkwardness I have to say I really do like the lack of animosity between you too,” said Camila.

“Why, because of Peter?” Sydney said. “It was ten years ago, Cami. Me and Pete are completely different people now. Besides, even then it wasn’t like it was star crossed or anything. It was just, you know, high school stuff. I mean the Earth-shattering thing that I’m still not used to is you and Selena being in the same room without an attempted murder happening.”

“That too, was high school stuff,” Selena said. “It just took till…you know…college to squash it.”

“It’s always better to have friends than enemies,” said Camila. “I mean the party possibilities alone make it worth it.”

Sydney got up from her seat to pour a little bit more water on the searingly hot rocks in the room then turned to Cami. “So exactly how different are things? I mean this is now a world of Mendes-Gomez alliances. Like is Peter all about sports now? Is Ben trustworthy? Sky still blue?”

“Oh don’t worry Peter and sports is still as antithetical as Ben is with not making a used car salesman look ethical. Though by all accounts his cardio? Through the roof.”

“I can testify to that,” Lili said with a blush. “I grew up around here too. Just a different school. Most of the stuff is still here. Several awesome new sushi spots and more venues for wrestling. If you’re into that…I’m kind of a big wrestling fan.”

“Yes, what Star Trek is to Pete, wrestling is to Lili,” Camila said.

“Well I think I’ll get the rest of the town low down in the morning,” Sydney said. “I think I’m getting ready to hit the sheets.”

“I think I’m going to cut out as well,” Madelaine said. “Showers are to the right, correct?”

“Sure are,” Cami nodded.

“I think I’ll hit them as well,” Lili said. “Just the ones in the apartment though. See you guys in the morning.”

The two blondes and the redhead left the steam room, leaving only Selena and Camila behind.

“Something on your mind Sel?” Camila asked. “You were kind of quiet. Everything cool?”

“Yeah, I was just thinking about something.”

“What’s that?” Cami said. “Everything all right? Anyone I need to kill?”

“No, but thanks,” Selena said. She stood up from the bench she was sitting on and went to the door. She subtly checked to see if the door was locked, a feature Camila had mentioned of the sauna. “Just happy thoughts.”

“That’s good. It means I don’t have to kill anybody and get Peter to hide the body which can be SUCH a chore.”

“Oh totally, but at least you’d get to use all the knowledge accumulated from streaming every episode of Forensic Files.”

“One day,” Cami said with a smile. “So, what are those happy thoughts that kept you on the silent side of things?”

“Well, Vegas.” Selena smiled a smile so sweet and sexy even Camila was caught a little breathless. “I was just kind of thinking after every you and I and Peter did that long weekend how not weird it is, you know. I mean no weirdness despite the several very fun things we did. And not just between us three, but with Lili. I don’t know, I thought it would be weird to be around her once she and Peter started dating so soon after Vegas, you know?”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Camila said. “It was one of the reasons I told when I found out about them. Just to have it out in the open. And yeah…we did do quite a bit, didn’t we? Fun memories to look back on. Most of it sex, true, but the Grand Canyon helicopter tour was kind of fun. Fremont was a trip too. I don’t know if it’s weird but I’m glad it’s not weird. I’m glad that me and Peter can just…ravage each other and it doesn’t impact our friendship. Same with you, I’m guessing.”

“Oh of course,” Selena agreed. “But I also started to wonder if that was universal.”

“Come again?”

“Well, not that our mutual lifelong compadre wasn’t absolutely essential to some mind-altering orgasms for us both…I kind of got this thought in my head about a month ago that wouldn’t leave. And that was…what if you and I had some of that ourselves? Just sex. Would it make things weird? Was it being a triplicate situation the thing that made it easier? I mean I’d get if you say no and I’m so sorry if this itself is awkward, it’s just…you did ask what was on my mind and I believe honesty is key between good friends.”

“It is,” Camila said, a whirlwind of thoughts going through her mind. Fortunately for Selena, not one of them was negative, shown by the growing smile on Cami’s face. “Well, I have to say I’m not even a little opposed to this idea. I mean I wouldn’t have even invited you on the trip if I didn’t think…well, you know. And I’m sure you wouldn’t have accepted likewise. But, it’s just sex you’re talking about, right?”

“Oh yeah,” assured Selena. “Not that I’d be opposed to dating a woman and certainly nothing against you personally because I don’t want us to go back into that bullshit but I personally just don’t want a relationship and I would just feel horrible if you-”

“Selena, I get it,” Camila laughed. “We’re cool. I’m not really looking for romance right now either, regardless of gender. Sex though? Sex is fine…especially if I know the other person can definitely get me off.” Cami winked at Selena, which made it her time to blush. “So, I gladly accept your proposal. The only question I have is when?”

“Well, considering after this week we’re all going to be a lot busier,” Selena said before dropping the towel that was acting as her clothing to the floor. “No time like the present.”

Selena made her approach as Camila made quick work of her towel as well. The pair looked each other over, Camila laying down and getting her view of Selena’s glistening body. The curves, her supple breasts and her long hair, now set free from the bun it had been held up in.

Selena was getting her view as well, drinking the image of Camila nude body like a fine wine. Her perfectly toned legs, her seductive gaze with a smile that could both melt hearts and bodies with the heat of desire. Her tight tummy rose and fell as she breathed, leaning back on her elbows and waiting for Selena to take a taste.

She wouldn’t have to wait too long. Though the walk couldn’t have been more than five seconds it somehow felt so much longer, to the point when Selena was on top of Camila, their nude bodies pressing together as their lips met in a steamy kiss. Camila’s arms embraced Selena, pulling her tight as their tongue slowly licked at her other briefly before they met once again in a kiss, rolling over and massaging each other. Soon though Selena’s tongue had other terrain to explore.

Camila moaned softly, feeling the most subtle but delightful chill run up her spine when Selena’s lips began to move south. They weren’t alone. Her fingers caressed Cami’s slick flesh, knowing just what spots to hit from that long weekend before. That little area behind her ear where the lobe met her head, where the lightest of caresses made Camila’s toes curl, kissing her in just the right way on the just the right spot on her shoulder which gave her a sexy case of the giggles. Further and further down Selena went, hitting all the sweet spots on Camila’s body she’d learned about when Peter was the tour guide. At this point though, Sel was an explorer in her own right and wanted to see these landmarks in her own light.

“Ohhh Sel,” Cami cooed. “Oh fuck, you…so good…god damn…” The beautiful Brazilian licked her lips. Somehow she felt absolutely parched and cotton mouthed while being on the verge of becoming a drooling mess. Selena's deft digits joined her talented tongue, delicately tracing paths the wet muscle would follow. Across her tattoos, around in circles on her hard nipples before giving each a playful bite followed by a suck.

Kisses courtesy of Selena traveled down Camila’s stomach, paused on when the Latina’s tongue swirled around Cami’s navel before getting closer to the equator. After a deep breath Selena had scooted all the way down, her head between Camila’s lewdly spread legs; one on the bench just above the one they were laying on and the other over the side where her foot lazily rested on the tile floor.

“Selena…” Camila moaned, backing arching ever so slightly. Selena’s breath cooled against the sweat on her friend’s thighs, though the heat quickly returned with butterfly kisses and quick brushes of her tongue. Phantom traces of her fingers as they danced with elegance and grace on the sensitive skin. Teasing and pleasing Camila and making Selena even more anxious to push things even further. But still she held herself back…just the teensiest bit.

Still, holding didn’t mean staying static. Selena got closer to Camila’s promised land, her fingers making first contact by gently paintbrushing her labia before going a bit deeper.

“Nnng fuck!” Camila grunted. “Please…please keep going…come on Selena…”

Selena smiled to herself. “No time like the present,” she said once more, though now more to herself. With one hand ready to go a bit further inside the other moved slightly upward, pulling back the clitoral hood. Once that button was exposed Selena couldn’t resist the urge to push. Though with her hands otherwise occupied, that left it up to her tongue.

“Ohhhh…oh Sel…right th-there…” Camila gasped. She moaned contently as Selena got fully reacquainted with her most intimate areas. As Selena’s fingers plunged deeper, slowly working her index and middle fingers with the skill of an artist. Each purposeful movement and touch within sent flashes of color through Camila’s closed eyes. Neon rainbows flooded through her brain like a liquid kaleidoscope, waves of technicolor pleasure that went all the way up to 4K resolution as the tempting touch of Selena’s tongue added to the mix.

“Don’t…don’t fucking stop…nnng fuck…yes…yesssssss feels so fucking good!” Camila whipped her head side to side, her sweat soaked hair colliding against the wood of the bench in wet slaps. The temperature had stayed the same in the sauna but Camila just felt hotter, Selena turning the dial all the way up. The chills returned and Camila felt like a blazing bonfire in Antarctica. Fire hot and ice cold at the same time, sweating and shivering and all because of the gorgeous woman between her legs working magic with her mouth and hands.

Magic was an appropriate term, especially with Selena’s fingers as she worked and moved them with the skill of a sleight-of-hand artist. Every second the enchantment grew as Selena hungry ate Camila pussy, the moans getting so loud that if Madelaine and Sydney were still in the shower they would have had to have heard and it was of no concern to either. It felt too good to give a shit, as Camila happily showed she began to scream with passion as her orgasm was summoned by Selena.

“NnnnggggyyyyyESSSSSSSSSSS!!!!” Camila cried. Her body tensed up, back arched, toes curled and hands desperately looking for somewhere to grasp. Things were so intense both women took a tumble to the ground. Fortunately it was a small tumble and no one was hurt, not that Cami would have felt anything but intense pleasure.

Selena found herself on her back, Camila’s cum glistening on her mouth. Her brown eyes met Cami’s own, though she could swear they were almost glowing with fiery passion. The brunette bombshell was still in the midst of it, her skin still freezing afire and she was ready to return the favor to Selena.

Camila lept on her Latina lover of the moment, getting on top and pressing her down as their lips locked once more. The kiss was hungry, Cami licking and savoring her own flavor from Selena’s mouth. Sucking her tongue and lapping at her lips like a parched tigress when the kiss broke, Camila was in a mode Selena had only seen and experienced in Vegas when she and Peter and received a mutual ravaging. Being the sole focus of Camila Mendes’ burning hot lust however was enough to melt Selena into a puddle.

Cami brought her right hand to her mouth, sucking in her middle and index fingers before plunging them deep into Selena’s cunt, making the lusty Latina release a deep moan that quickly went into a high pitched squeal as Camila’s fingers started working their own magic. It was less sleight of hand and more explosions and bright lights. If Selena’s handiwork was a Monet then Camila was delivering a Jackson Pollock. Seemingly random streaks and strokes but all delivering something that could only be felt, not properly described. Her fingers were performing a Mozart opera in Selena’s pussy and Selena sang every note that was being jolted into her mind.

More tactile sensations made Selena’s heart flutter when Camila’s free hand glided up her tummy roughly groped and squeezed her tits while her fingers conducted their chaotic and sinful symphony within, sloshing wet percussion echoing just as Selena’s moans were. The sudden increase in tempo was only temporary. Camila removed her fingers from Selena’s cunt and brought them to her own mouth, sucking them clean and savoring a flavor she hadn’t had in months, just as delicious as it had been during the tryst at the jacuzzi in the hotel. The suite had an outdoor deck with a small bar and a jacuzzi, right out in the open. The memory of Peter fucking her hard from behind in the hot tub while Camila’s face was buried in Selena’s sopping pussy. The only hotter memory of that particular x-rated romp in a long weekend full of them was Peter had cum inside Selena’s pussy and Camila once more dove in face first, tasting the delicious mixture of the two. And though she wouldn’t necessarily have minded that cocktail right now, Selena solo was still a taste so delicious she had to go in for more.

“SHIT!” Selena screamed the moment Camila began to snack on her kitty. “Oh god…fuck yes…damn Cami!” The words of encouragement were appreciated, fuel that just made Cami’s own lust burn even brighters. Once more, where Selena had the finesse and delicate touch of master painter Cami had the rough and ragged brush strokes of someone a bit more abstract but no less skilled. The gentlest rake of teeth, sweet and slow strokes mixed with quick swipes all while Camila;s fingers once more joined the session.

Selena had already worked herself up from her own actions between Camila’s legs. The desire was only amplified byt the taste, touch and sound Camila becoming clay in her hands and now that Selena was the one being molded into an object of lust she was well on the way to the sculpting being complete.

“Cum…gonna cum,” Selena said. “Cami…oh my god…make me cum…so fucking close!”

Camila of course was all too ready to give her friend exactly what she wanted…she just wanted to see that beautiful face as pure pleasure coursed through her veins. She moved up her body, mouth regretfully now away from the Gomez honeypot. All wasn’t lost however, as Camila was still using her fingers to play her friend like a harp from Hell.

Once her lips were in range Camila once more deeply kissed Selena, tongues wrestling around, desperate to share the moment and the taste of Selena with each other. When the kiss broke Camila started to spit fire so hot the thermostat needle might have started spinning in circles.

“Cum…fucking cum for me Selena,” Cami demanded. “You’re close…so fucking close aren’t you? Tell me!”

“YES!” Selena cried. “So close…so fucking close…need it…Cami please make me fucking cum!!!!”

“No problem,” Camila said, a sexy sneer on her face as she kissed Selena again, now resting her forehead against Selena's, staring her out as her fingers turned the dial up to ten…and Selena was still on that precipice. Then another thought occurred about the long weekend in Vegas…a taste in something both women discovered they shared.

“You want something in your ass don’t you?” Cami asked, her voice almost teasing Selena. “Say it…say what you want…”

“Uh…ohhh…uh huh…yes…” was all Selena managed to get out.

“Close enough,” Camila said. She licked Selena's tongue and then sealed her lips on her one more time and sucked on her tongue as the beautiful Brazilian gave Selena a bit of a shock when Camila’s pinky went into Selena’s asshole. The moment that last bit of penetration was made the fuse was lit and Selena moaned into Camila's mouth. The kiss broke and Selena was chanting gibberish as the short fuse burned.

“Yes…cum…fucking cum for me Sel…I want to see it…cum for me like I came for you…”

“CAMI YESSS!!! FUCK YESSSS!” Selena screamed, her body going limp, letting the tidal wave of pleasure completely cover her as Cami kept pressing her further down the velvet road. When Selena found herself giggling on the high of the sex Cami removed her hand and laid down next to Selena on the floor, bringing her fingers between the two of them so the lovely pair could suck Selena’s cum from Camila’s fingers in between sensual and sloppy kisses.

“So, hit the showers?” Cami asked with an exhausted but sexy smile.

*******

The first day of the new semester was the beginning of everything new for Hailee Steinfeld. Her wild summer was simply the prologue to everything good coming her way. Free of the weight of the previous semester she felt as though she was walking on air with the golden rays of the morning sun warming her over. The smiling brunette almost felt like dancing as she walked to class, the “kssh kssh” of the sprinklers doing their thing and giving her a wonderful rhythm.

The day was starting on a high note and only getting higher as her new friend Walt Kirby entered her view. He was walking to class, headphones on, unaware of her presence and aching for an early morning surprise in Hailee’s judgment.

Her friendship with benefits with him had brought her a bunch of moments that were already cherished memories, both of the PG and X-rated variety. At a time when she needed it, he was a good friend…and potentially something more when and if she was ready for such a thing. And when she was around him, she felt that time was coming sooner rather than later.

She made her approach, not even attempting to be quiet about as any sounds she would have made were blocked out by his earbuds and whatever he was listening to. Step by step, inch by inch she got closer to him until the young co-ed was ready to pounce.

“Ha!” Hailee said, jumping behind Walt and grasping his shoulders. The action had the desired effect making him jolt and obviously startling him.

“What the fuck?” He said before he turned around to see what the fuck was actually going on. There he saw Hailee, smiling wide and his small startle. However, her enjoyment slowly drained away when Walt did not seem to be exactly happy to see her. “Oh, hi Hailee,” he said, his tone flat and uninterested to put it mildly.

“Everything okay?” Hailee asked.

“Yeah, just heading to class,” replied Walt. “So, if you’ll excuse me.”

He began to walk away and Hailee quickly joined him, keeping up with his quick stride; a stride that was making it obvious he was trying to get away from her. Hailee wanted to know why exactly that was.

“Okay, so you want to avoid me, care to tell me how I got your bad side?”

Walt breathed deep and stopped. Hailee could see from his face he was trying to put something together.

“Look, if you want companionship or something, why don’t you go hang out with that dude who was all over you at the show this weekend?” He asked. “You two seemed pretty friendly and I’m sure he’d be a lot more receptive than I am right now.”

“Is that what you’re mad about?” Hailee asked. “Look, Walt..”

“I know, we aren’t dating. You’re not ready, we’re just friends who fuck on occasion, all of that. So it’s on me I was starting to feel more. None of it’s on you, I get that. But honestly…I just can’t be around you right now, okay? Sorry if that hurts, it hurts me too but…I just don’t know what else to say.”

Walt walked away, leaving Hailee in silence. She was surprised it was cutting her this deep. The stunned beauty took a seat on a nearby bench to collect herself. Maybe she was feeling more like Walt was than she wanted to admit. However before she could think too much on that her phone began to buzz. With a quick look to her phone her mood was lifted a bit to see Ben had sent a text to see if she was up for a lunch time hook-up later. Hailee replied back in the affirmative. After all, she wasn’t tied down.

*****

Ariana Grande wanted cock. There was no way around it. She had woken up horny, taken a shower horny, masturbated in said shower which did little to curb that horniness and by the time she was dressed for the first day back on campus she was in a much more aroused state and her clothes showed it. A strikingly short skirt to show off her legs, a tight little top and baby pink lipstick just make it loud and clear what she was looking for, despite it not even being nine in the morning by the time she set foot on university grounds.

There she was, sitting in the middle of the dining commons, picking at her food while scanning the area for someone who had the potential to satisfy her true hunger. Her eyes first fell upon a group of big strong men of every shade and size in letterman jackets. Athletes for sure and while Ariana did love the stamina they tended to have, she also wasn’t in the mood to be submissive. Those doe eyes next went to a table of men she instantly identified as musicians from the gigantic cups of coffee right from 7/11 and the scruffy hairstyles and facial hair. That and the circles on their eyes were the dead give aways and while all were cute if Ari wanted to fuck musicians she could just call her band and frankly it was too early in the morning for a gangbang, in her summation at least.

Then, about two tables away right in front of her she landed on a handsome Latino. He was sitting alone but he wasn’t a loner, judging from the people departing. The current object of her lustful affections was dressed casually in jeans and a Star Wars t-shirt but they fit him so well. The fact that the Force was with him was just icing on the cake for the sexy sci-fi sprite. He seemed to just be finishing up his own breakfast, moments away from rising up and dropping his tray off. That would be Ariana’s attack point, pouncing on him in the line. Figuratively of course. The actual literal pouncing would be for when she was about to get that dick inside of her.

She made her approach, walking surprisingly fast in her five inch platform heels to approach him. The moment she dumped the remainders of her waffles she approached him, soon coming up on his left.

“Nice shirt,” she said to him. “The original poster art was so good back then.”

“Hello, what have we here,” he said to her, giving her a perfect Lando as he drank in Ariana’s sexy form. While it was far from rare to know a girl who dug Star Wars, it was rare they were such knockouts.

“Nice,” Ari said. “I’m Ariana. Do you have a name? And don’t say Lando. No offense but only one man is that smooth and it’s Billy Dee Williams.”

“None taken,” he said. “The name’s Luis. And usually I’m the one with the dorky opening line.”

“What can I say, I’m a girl who likes to switch it up a little.”

“Well I’d love to hear all about that on the walk to class, if you don’t mind coming along.”

“Not at all.” The pair walked out side by side and step one of Ariana’s seduction was complete, and since she had class in about an hour she decided to go all in on step two.

“I’ve got a question for you Luis,” she said.

“Shoot. I mean this walk would be awkward if we were dead silent.”

“When someone asks you something, on the way that they want something from you, do you like it when they beat around the bush? Or would you prefer pure bluntness, regardless of the request?”

“Blunt,” he said. “Who has time for bullshit? Just give me the facts.”

“I was hoping you’d say that,” Ari said, smirking.

“Why’s that?”

“Because I have a request and now I know to be blunt about it.”

“Well, we’ve only just met but shoot your shot Ari.”

“Wanna fuck me?”

And Luis froze in place. His stunned face gave Ari the opening, just in case he needed some convincing. She began to pace in front of him, adding a little sashay in her step as she did so and hammed her movements up just a smidge.

“I woke up this morning and to say I was horny might be underselling it,” Ari explained, adding a bit of valley girl to her tone. Not too much, but just enough to add to the verbal cocktail she was working on. “And, like, I tried to handle it myself and that didn’t work so I just decided to start things right before my first class with the right guy. You’re cute and your shirt pushed you into the spotlight. Of course if you say no I’ll go elsewhere but I really wish you wouldn’t. I mean I want as long as possible with you.” Ariana got very close to Luis, almost body to body and he could feel the heat. She gently grabbed the collar of his sher and pulled him to her, Luis having to bend down a bit despite the height provided by Ari’s heels. “You have class in forty five minutes. Me in an hour. We can be getting nice and dirty in five minutes if you say yes. Not a trick. Not looking to roll you. At most looking to ride you. And I know just the place.”

“Hell yes,” Luis blurted out to the delight of Ariana. She grabbed his hand and led him to her spot. Ari knew of several. The spot on the first floor of the library, the student union’s lower levels and so many others. But at the moment, all of them were too far away for her liking. Today she was going to the science building. She’d discovered this spot the previous semester. It was on the fifth floor, a balcony where teachers and students used to go smoke until an actual lounge was built. Then it became abandoned. Ari herself only happened upon it by accident, bumping into an empty bookcase that happened to be in front of the door. Since then, and a bit of clean up for which the the custodian was paid in ways money just didn’t measure up to, it was her favorite fuck spot on campus.

She’d furnished it a bit, adding a nice big reclining pool chair, big and strong enough for a duo involved in strenuous cardio, complete with a nice comfy cushion. There was also a table with a notepad and pen with various little lyrics and doodles written on it. It wasn’t just a place to fuck, it was a place to think…but mainly to fuck.

Luis walked through the door and immediately heard it shut behind him. He turned around to see Ariana, the look on her face taking on the look of a fierce femme fatale. Every step she made forward he took a step backward until Luis was backed into the metal railing. It was then he realized they were technically outside on a balcony. One where it was hard to get a view of them from below and the other balconies were too crowded for any potential viewers, but still rather public. Before he could point out something Ariana was all too aware of, the petite seductress closing the gap and running her hands down his chest to his crotch, feeling the growing bulge hidden behind a denim wall she couldn’t wait to breach. When her lips touched his, any concerns the logical side of his brain had went up in a puff of smoke.

Tongue rolled over each other like a stormy sea as Ari’s hands masterfully handled Luis’s belt and zipper, and once that piece of metal could be dragged down to the end Ariana squatted down, her face level with Luis’s crotch. The anxious man looked down as the bold beauty pulled his pants down until they were at his ankle.

Ari giggled at Luis’s reaction to the touch of her soft hands on his cock on balls, the heavy breathing and the whisper soft moans.. The left cradle those aching balls while her hand loosely gripped his growing rod, stroking it gently and delicately. She licked her lips and said, “Finally…breakfast.”

The soft moans rose in volume, creating a small echo as Ariana’s full lips wrapped around the head of Luis’s cock. She sucked on the crown like a lollipop, tongue rolling over the flesh like it was candy coated. The sucking was soft and gentle, tense tease that only got more intense as she slowly pulled off, gently raking the top with her front teeth. Not too hard, just enough to make a spark like flint on granite.

The seductive sprite removed her mouth with a pop that echoed just like Luis’s moan. It brought a devilish giggle from her mouth, the last thing to escape before she brought it back to Luis’s dick, taking a bit more into his mouth. What was once a lollipop became a candy cane as Ariana’s lips and tongue covered his cock completely, every pass of her head having her try her best to suck the candy layers away.

Luis shivered, “Fucking hell,” he growled, his hands instinctively going to Ari’s head, fingers in her light brown locks. She felt his loose grip grow tight when she took him to the root, her tongue sticking out to tickle his balls. Feeling her throat around his rod made Luis’s knees wobble. A few seconds more and he might have lost it had Ari not pulled back to catch her breath.

As she took in those breaths, she saw the effect she was already having on him and smiled. Once her breath was retrieved the petite powerhouse grasped his penis, jacking it so fast the fist was a blur. Just as suddenly as she had grasped it, almost overwhelming her very willing recipient she slowed back down and strenuously slowly worked just the head in her hand.

“A-ariana,” he gasped, choking on his words with beads of sweat falling down his forehead.

“That’s right…say my name…and then fuck my mouth.” Her mouth returned to his cock and his hands to her head. Ariana gripped his hips, steadying herself as Luis began to jackhammer her mouth, a loud series of “*GLAG GLAG GLAG* echoing down, making a few confused passerbys look-up and see nothing. However if they could, they’d see a lust-lost man and ropes of spittle and drool falling from Ariana Grande’s mouth as her lover of the moment’s cock was driven in it repeatedly. When Luis felt a certain squeeze on his thighs, he got the picture. He pulled out of her mouth, Ari once more catching her breath but this time rising back up. She took half a step back before reaching around to catch the zipper of her dress. In a flash gravity had done its work and most of Ariana’s bare body was on display.

Luis’s eyes looked her up and down from her shapely legs to her petite and perfect tits. Usually he wasn’t one for tattoos but Ari’s didn’t seem to have any negative effect on his raging hard on. His eyes then landed on her face, a sexy smile on her face as she bent forward slightly just enough to aid her in pulling her panties down. Once more gravity tapped in and Ari stepped out of him and somehow Luis was struck even more dumbfounded by the beauteous vision of Ariana Grande’s shaved pussy.

“Want to pet the kitty?” She asked, a hint of corrupted innocence in her voice. He nodded. “Then take a seat.”

Ariana gestured towards the pool chair behind her and Luis scrambled his way over, laying back on the chair with his saliva slick and hard cock standing at high noon.

However soon that high noon was eclipsed and Luis couldn’t have been happier. “Fuuuuuuckkkkk,” he groaned as Ariana sank down, her unbelievably tight cunt already encasing his staff like a python on a tree branch.

“Ohhh damn that’s some good dick,” Ariana moaned. She let herself get acclimated to Luis’s girth before beginning to move. “Mmmmn yeah…fuck yes…” She planted her hand on his chest, feeling the Lothario’s heartbeat through his chest. That thump-thump percussion increased ever so slightly with every move Ari made on his cock. Slowly rising and falling, moving her hips like a slow tide rolling in. She smiled, lip quivering as she watched him. It was always something she liked doing with any man she fucked, looking at their ticks while she rode their rods. Some rolled their eyes in the back of their head like she was a gambler pulling a slot machine’s lever. Others almost seemed like they were being exorcized by her pussy’s heavenly velvet grip. Others seemed to lick their lips, like trying to catch the phantom taste of a meal they can barely remember, or in the current case hadn’t had yet. Luis, he was a licker. So much so that Ariana vowed he’d get a taste the next time they fucked. And there would be a next time, one where they’d have more time.

In the moment however, Ariana chose to speed things up, going from a pleasant rowboat ride to a raging rapid on Luis’s dick. She took his hands, which had been at her him up to her tits, hoping he’d get the hint it was time to get a little more active in the fucking. In this position Ariana didn’t mind doing most of the work but she wanted some participation or that definite return engagement was going to be reconsidered.

Fortunately for him Luis got the message, finally taking full notice of the body on top of him. The gorgeous face, those delightfully perky tits with pierced nippels. He tugged at them with his teeth, making Ari swoon at the pleasureful pain before he tasted her flesh mixed with metal.

“Ah…ah…ah yeah” Ari moaned. “Just like that…fuck…suck them…mmmmm…” She moved faster on his rod now, his kisses spreading all over her body like wildfire, with the occasional love bite like gasoline spreading the blaze. Ariana moaned, the echos again reaching down below to a befuddled round of passersby. “Fuck me…FUCK ME!!!”

Luis’s hands moved to Ari’s petite peach, gripping tight as he thrust up in her, giving her the best bumpy ride she’d ever had. “Yes yes yes yes fuck that fucking cunt fuck me!!!!” As much as Ari loved her group encounters there was always something about going one on one that made her a lot more vocal. It probably had a lot to do with the fact that there was no one shoving their cock between her DSLs, which she had to admit she missed. But still, there was a unique connection that almost made her a different woman, a dangerous woman. However, that dangerous woman still had many of the same tastes, tastes that rushed to the forefront of her sex-crazed mind when she felt Luis’s middle finger sneaking around her anus.

She looked down and grabbed his face, kissing him hungrily and biting his lip as it broke. “Do it…fucking stick it in my ass…then go for something bigger.” There was a fire behind those doe eyes, one that seemed to glow so intensely it made his eyes grow wide as he looked into them and realized fully what she meant.

“YES!” Ariana yelled at the digital intrusion. “Mmmm fuck yeah…get that ass ready something bigger!” She pushed him back down hard on the chair, taking full control again and riding him, bouncing hard and rough on his dick for a few more minutes before pulling herself off. Once more those platform heels hit the concrete floor of the balcony for a few brief moments before she got to the railing. Of course that was when Ariana bent over, presenting her waiting ass to Luis.

The vixen looked over her shoulder, flipping her hair as she made the motion. “Get up and fuck my ass,” Ari demanded. “Make me cum with that cock up my ass.”

Luis rushed to his feet, showing surprisingly agility for a man with his pants around his ankle being led around by his cock. Soon that cock led him to the ass of Ariana. He ran his hands over that delicious looking peach, kneading the tight assflesh before rearing back with his left hand and going in for a hard *SPANK*, making Ari yelp.

“Oooh, mommy like,” she purred. “But not as much as she’d like that cock in her asshole.”

Luis pressed his bishop’s crown right against that tight opening. Ariana bit her lower lip as Luis broke through the barrier with minimum resistance. If it didn’t feel so good he might have wondered how an ass so tight would welcome his cock so easily. But it did feel that good. He shook, his moan quivering as it escaped his mouth. Ari moaned in harmony with him, gripping the railing tight as her anus was taking inch by wonderful inch.

“Mmm baby,” she said, almost growling. Luis was up to the hilt and standing still. He was savoring the sinfully perfect feeling of Ariana’s deliciously tight ass hugging his cock tight. “Now really give to me…fucking take it…fuck me hard…use me…”

A sensual smile crossed those baby pink lips as she pulled back onl;y to thrust back in hard. And again. And again. Hard powerful pounding of her ass began and she grunted with every delightful movement of Luis’s cock.

“That’s it…you won’t break me…harder…harder!!!” Ariana asked and Luis delivered, gripping her hips hard as he went faster into her asshole. The salacious singer moaned, mouth hanging open so words wouldn’t flow out. However, that didn’t mean Ariana was complacently enjoying her anal ravaging. Using her firm grip on the railing, she pushed back against Luis and met him for every hard thrust. She wasn’t even going to give him the option of slowing down.

“Come on…make me cum…use that asshole till I cum…then fucking shoot on my face!”

“Oooooh my fucking goddddd,” he said, forming his actual first words of their furious fuck session. Which inspired Ari, still thinking despite being desperate for her erotic release.

“Mmm that’s what you want, isn’t it?” She teasingly asked, her voice like velvet. She began to squeeze her ass tight around his rod, almost making him stop dead in his tracks until Ari said otherwise. “Don’t you fucking dare…keep fucking me..and think about this pretty little face drenched in that hot load…mmm…harder…dripping…aaah-ahh-off my face…my lips…all over me…”

“Oh god damn it Ari…” He began to go harder, just what the vixen was craving.

“Yesss….make me cum with the big fucking dick,” growled Ariana through clenched teeth. It was close now…the heat and the chills colliding from her head to her toes. “More…harder…fuck that ass…ahhhh…ahhhhhh…AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”

Ariana’s voice went higher and higher, the salacious starlet uncontrollably unleashing her vocal prowess as the powerhouse of pleasure burning within her all at once. Her body shook wildly, almost twerking with Luis’s cock still lodged in her asshole, which was now vice-tight tight and desperately milking him. He almost lost it if not for holding onto that hope of hosing down Ariana’s face with his baby batter.

“Gonna…fuck…fuck fuck fuck FUCK GONNA CUM!!” He yelled, adding to the echoing chorus.

“Gimme that cum!” Ari growled. Luis pulled himself from her well-fucked backdoor and the minx spun around and returned to squatting, looking up at him with her mouth open, pink tongue out and big brown eyes looking up at him, wordlessly begging for his cum as he furiously pounded his cock.

“NnggggAAAAAA!!!” He grunted as white ropes of cum rocketed from the tip of his cock to splatter on Ariana’s waiting face.

“Uh huh,” she moaned as the white hot lust lava rained down on her. Diagonal ropes connected her dimpled cheeks to her forehead and her pink tongue quickly got a lake of white in the middle of it. Moment after moment he painted her face until it was just as she had described to him, though in this instance reality was better than the fantasy as looked down to see her swallow the seed on her tongue down, licking her lips while the rest of the jizz dripped down her face and joined other rivulets that had landed on her petite form.

“Fuuuuck,” he grunted as she wrapped her lips around the mushroom cap one last time, her tongue rolling around it in a slow circle before releasing it with a pop.

“Now, before you go running off to class,” said Ariana as she rose to her feet. “Imagine what we could do with no time limit. And when you’re done thinking about it, call me so we can get to doing it.”

*******

There was something about the first class of the semester that always gave Lili butterflies, nervous, anxious butterflies. It didn’t matter what the course was, it happened. Calculus II? Butterflies. History of the Horror Film? Butterflies. And on this day, Poetry Throughout Time? Wouldn’t you know it, the butterflies just finished signing the sign-in sheet.

She arrived in class a good ten minutes before class was due to begin. So far there was no one else in the room so she picked a seat in the middle of the room. The classroom didn’t have desks in it, rather a series of long, black-topped tables that fit two people behind them. She set her book bag on the smooth surface of the table and took out her laptop, deciding to waste a bit of time on the internet before class. She would have texted Peter or Cami but by this point both were midway through their own classes.

Right as her screen lit up she was joined in class. The click clack of high heels walking through the door drew the blonde’s attention and she saw another blonde, and it was one she knew, but simply by reputation.

Taylor Swift took a quick look around the classroom and her eyes landed on the only other person in the class at the moment. She made her way to where Lili was sitting and stood next to the empty seat.

“Would you mind if I sat here?” Taylor asked. “I’d rather take the safe seat next to someone I know instead of doing a crap shoot with a stranger and I kind of know you since you’re dating Peter and really friendly with Selena which gets you a lot of points in my book.”

“Yeah, of course,” Lili said. Taylor put her bag down as well and took the seat. “I mean, it’s not going to be weird at all is it?”

“Why would it be weird? Peter and I only dated for a summer a couple of years ago, no biggie.”

“I was talking more about Camila being my best friend…”

“Oh that?” Taylor asked. “Ms. Mendes and I are on amicable terms these days. We’re adults and not on the cheerleading squad anymore. Bad blood is just water under the bridge…and, you did know about that whole summer thing, right?”

“Probably,” Lili said with a shrug. “I mean it doesn’t bother me. I’m best friends with Camila and Selena’s kind of joined our little circle so the past is past for me. Too focused on the present. Which, to be honest, is simply amazing.”

“That’s a healthy mindset I can subscribe to,” Taylor grinned. “And a fellow poet, or at least a poetry fan I take it?”

“Yeah. Pretty interesting mix; poetry, horror movies and professional wrestling; I’m the nexus point at which they meet.”

“Well I’m sure I’ll find out all about this semester,” Taylor said. “And, just be sure, not awkward at all. I'm an ex of your man? The last thing I need is more drama. I swear, it’s like drama loves me sometimes.”

“No, but thanks for asking. I’m…I’m very confident in what he and I have. Or you know, are putting together. It’s only been a few months but a great few months. Now, do you mind if I ask you a question?”

“Might as well I guess, we got time.”

“So, you grew up around Peter so I assume you know his family…which means you know Blake.”

“Well, yeah a little,” Taylor answered. “I mean Selena was way closer but I knew of Blake. Why?”

“Well, let me just come out with it,” Lili said, taking a deep breath before the question. “Did you ever fantasize about her?”

Before Taylor could reply they were joined by another woman, a cute brunette with shoulder length brown hair. Instead she placed her things on the desk at the head of the class before noticing the two blondes.

“Oh, hello there,” the woman said with a warm smile and a British accent. She approached the pair and shook their hands. “Looks like I have some early birds, always a delight to see. I’m your instructor for the semester, well, at least for this class. I’m Jenna Coleman. Pleasure to meet you.”

********

Whenever Olivia Holt put together a class schedule at the end of each semester, she always made sure on Monday the class load ended at noon. Most people would do the reverse, after having used the weekend for heavy duty partying to sleep it off most of Monday and then have afternoon and night classes. To Olivia, that was the stupid way. Sure she may have had to suffer through a few hours with a hangover sometimes but she also had the rest of the day to sleep it off once it was done. Or, in her case, something a lot more fun.

Olivia had a bit of a tradition that had existed ever since she formed The People Under The Stairs with Walt. The end of every break was capped off with a huge show, as had just happened. During such shows, Olivia put together a little private fan club celebration. Mainly just for the male fans but on occasion there was a ladies’ night. This was not going to be one of those nights. Partly because it was around lunchtime. That’s how she knew the boys would be available.

Of course the confirmation was the buzz she heard in her bedroom. Well, technically it was an office but she’d made it her bedroom. Her dad owned a shipping business, one successful enough to have a spare warehouse, albeit a small one. That spare warehouse was the band’s practice area and also where Olivia lived along with bandmate Madison Pettis. Madison, however, had a loaded Monday which just made Olivia’s planned activities a whole lot easier.

She took a peek at the security monitor and sure enough, there were all five lucky fanboys she talked to at that house party. A couple of them, like Tall Boy, were people she’d played with before. Two were newbies. Of course Tall Boy was grinning ear to ear; he’d been a regular one on one playmate for Olivia, though she personally would have given the five foot four punk rocker a non-ironic nickname like “The Beer Can” but at the end of the day it didn’t matter much when it came down to business.

She left her room and went for the door, dressed for the occasion. It was an outfit she stumbled on somewhat by accident. It was what she wore to bed for the most part; a cut-off tight fitting white tank top, very short light gray sweat shorts and the only thing she didn’t usually wear to bed, a pair if white ankle socks. She was surprised when she and the band performed at a local event called The Punk Rock Pajama Party when just as many of the male audience were focused on her as they were Madison, who was full-on dolled up in lingerie. When the Pajama Party became a regular thing, that was her de facto look. And whenever she wore it for fun she never heard any complaints.

She undid each of the three locks on the front door and opened it up, letting the men in with Tall Boy leading the pack, like the short crime boss in the old Bugs Bunny cartoons but with purple hair instead of a big fedora and far more charm. Behind him were the remaining four. The tallest among them was Jerry, a pale punker with a devilock haircut, full sleeve tattoos and a sleeveless Misfits shirt to go along with the name and the hair. Behind him was a guy named Mike. he was one of the newbies to Olivia and he was as basic as it could be with a crewcut, a white shirt and jeans. Next to him was another newbie to this activity but Olivia was somewhat familiar with him. He was another actual tall boy, though not quite as tall as Jerry. Alex, however, was maybe only two inches shorter. The handsome black gentleman was topped with green hair, which fit with his ensemble of leather jacket covered in patches of assorted bands and jeans so tight she knew she was going to be dealing with a mouth full beyond Tall Boy. Rounding them all out was Danny, the first fan she ever had that graduated to a groupie.

“So glad you boys could make it,” Olivia said with a smile. Once all her guests were in she shut and locked the door behind them, then led them to the playground. The moment she was in front of them she could feel their eyes scoping her out, wolves licking their chops. This was fine. She liked the attention and everyone there knew who the she-wolf in charge was.

Soon the group of eager men was led to a place that was bare save for a nice big blanket.

“Spoiler alert guys, that’s for me,” Said Olivia, standing in the middle of it. “Maybe it’s just me being soft but I’m not really interested in kneeling on hard concrete for too long with bare knees.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time in this position for you,would it?” Tall Boy knowingly asked.

“Manners, Tall Boy. After all, you don’t want to be blacklisted from Midterm Mayhem, do you?”

“Oh, I’ll be good,” He said, hands up with a sarcastic grin on his face.

“You better.” She gave him a wink and she moved to the center of the blanket. “Now boys, don’t drop ‘em just yet. After all, I do love putting on a show.”

The men all looked at each other, hyena grins on their faces. When they turned their gazes back to the bombastic blonde she was already on her knees, tank top gone. All eyes were on her and Olivia ran her hands up her body, over the tan skin of her liege, up her tight tummy and to her breasts. She pursed her lips into an “o” shape and started to play with her hard nipples, circling around the areolas before pulling on them. She gave them all a seductive look, biting her lower lip before releasing her nips.

The guys felt themselves begin to strain against their fabric containment, cocks getting hard watching Olivia’s opening act. She slid her right middle finger into her mouth, sucking it slowly before pulling it out with a pop. All eyes remained on her as she slid that middle finger under her shorts and into her surely soaking wet pussy. She moaned and their cocks all twitched. THeir desire only grew as they watched the shape of Olivia’s masturbation through her shorts, dampness forming the harder she worked herself.

She writhed and moaned before them, almost on the precipice herself before she showed immense willpower and stopped herself. Olivia withdrew her hand and time slowed down, her middle finger glistening in the warehouse lights before she sucked it clean.

“Well boys, I don’t know about you but I’m ready.” She gave them a filthy little smile before saying, ”Drop them.”

One by one gravity took care of the pants and what was on display, both familiar and strange, pleased keyboardist. Of course when her eyes landed on Tall Boy she was reminded why he wasn’t just called beer can…he had the length to go with the width to be called “Tall Boy” and she was damn sure at this point he got that nickname from friends with benefits more so than just friends.

“Now, before we begin boys, ground rules,” She said, reaching out and grabbing Alex’s cock first. After all, he was a newbie to all of this. “Mouth and hands only, got it?”

“Understood,” Tall Boy replied, the rest nodding in agreement.

“Good, and to start this all off I think it’s only best to properly greet new friends.” Olivia looked to Alex and waved him over with her index finger. Fortunately he was already dead center in the group so there wasn’t much maneuvering on either party’s part, just a scoot forward a bit for Olivia and a small shuffle forward for Alex.

Olivia grasped his cock, gently stroking the dark shaft in her hands. She felt him tense up just the slightest bit as she teased his glans with her thumb.

“Keep it together hot shot,” she said, licking her lips. “You don’t want this to end too soon, do you?”

“Uh…no,” he replied. “Not at all.”

“Good…but to be fair I’ll take it easy on ya at first.” Alex was about to find out Olivia had a unique definition of taking it easy on someone. The teasing her thumb was doing was replaced by the gentle wetness of her tongue caressing the underside of his crown as if the blonde was licking an ice cream cone on a hot summer day. This treat wasn’t melting, yet. However that was the end goal, a goal that only got immensely tougher when her mouth completely covered the head of his cock. With that, it was off to the races, though Olivia was more in pace with the tortoise than the hare at first.

Alex grunted, words failing him while Olvia’s tongue swirled the tip of his hard-on, his hands bunching up into fists in reaction to sensation. It was almost methodical, less of a tornado and far more like she was painting with her tongue and while he was no art critic it certainly felt like a masterpiece to Alex.

“Oooh Olivia,” he moaned as the blonde began to go further down on his onyx scepter. His moans grew louder and were soon joined by the percussion of the other for stroking their cocks at Olivia’s oral demonstration. It was music to the musician’s ears.

The bombshell sped up, sloppily sucking and slurping his stick, the spittle drooling from her lips and splatting against her knees and the concrete floor. It was an obscene sight that was making the men watching even more hungry for their round. As for the two actually engaging in it, they were both pretty much lost in the moment though. Alex was gone, enjoying every sweet moment of Olivia’s sucking. Olivia, while enjoying the moment herself and the effect she was having on the semi-circle of hard cocks in front of her, was also paying very close attention to the current object of her lustful affections. The way he was throbbing, the pitch of his moans. He was close, which meant it was time for a temporary departure from his cock.

Olivia gave one last, long slurp before pulling off of Alex and turning her attention to Mike. A slight adjustment of her knees and she was now facing him. Now his cock knew the tender grip of her hand and soon after the feel of her lips as she kissed and licked up and down his rod, making harmonica-like motions on both sides before wrapping her lips around the head. The pace for him was a bit faster. He was the other newbie but she remembered watching from stage left while another, more aggressive band played. She saw him in the pit, moshing and slam dancing and figured a faster pace was more his speed. That and she was just getting worked up herself, sliding her left hand down her shorts to play once more with her sopping pussy. This added visual along with the sounds of her moan lit the men on fire, their stroking matching her quick pace on Mike’s cock.

She continued down the line. Next was Jerry, who got the first taste of deep throating from Olivia, making her have to pause for air in between his stays in her throat. Then on to Danny, he had the green light to fuck her face along with a bit of deep throating thrown in. Seniority got certain privileges. Tall Boy, for the initial run, was last and Olivia was up for the challenge of taking his tall boy into the root as well.

Once all the boys got their turn the cycle started anew, back to Alex. From there though, it got random and much much louder. Loud and happy gasps for air escaped Olivia’s lips when her mouth wasn’t stuffed with cock, sometimes two or three at a time. During those times muffled moans and obscene slurping filled the air along with deep male moans and grunts of “Fuck yes” and “Damn” and “Just like that”.

Soon those words turned into grateful but desperate moans, and Tall Boy turned his moans into an urgent declaration. “Gonna shoot Olivia!” he grunted as she sucked him. The moment the last word leapt from his mouth. And just like that, his cock was free from her mouth but not the expert grasps of her right hand, which was now a blur on his beer can.

“Don’t be all talk Tall Boy,” she teased. “Fucking do it…right on my face…come on…cum on my face!”

Her command was his wish cum true as the beer can finally exploded in Olivia’s hand, covering her eager and smiling face with his cum. Ropes streaks across her face in a white liquid mesh, Tall Boy making sure the last few drops went on her outstretched tongue. Before he was done however, Jerry unleashed as well, rushing over so quickly the sound of his belt buckle clanking against the concrete floor added to the echoes in the warehouse.

Olivia began to giggle as more cum flooded her face, Jerry getting a lot on her forehead and streaks in her long blonde hair. Danny was next, mainly glazing Olivia’s chin, making a wonderfully gooey mess that dripped down her body. Alex came last, most of his rocketing right into mouth,Olivia wrapping her cummy lips around his head to swallow his seed down mixed with that of the other mixed together in a wonderfully warm cocktail.

The men were sweaty, clothes sticking to their body. Still, they weren’t quite as dirty as Olivia, who was both sweaty and absolutely cum coated.

“All right boys, zip ‘em up,” she said before sucking some cum dripping from her fingers into her mouth. “And I’ll see some of you at midterms. Except you Alex. How about you stay to help me clean up in the shower? Give you a proper welcome to the fan club?”

******

“Well, the food at least looks edible,” Sydney Sweeney said. She had just been led through the line at the dining commons cafeteria by the grouping of Peter, Camila, Selena and Madelaine with each of them pointing out what was safe to ingest with ratings ranging from “edible” to “god-like”. Once plates were filled they walked to a table and sat down, which was where Sydney uttered her words.

“And actual suitable vegan options,” Madelaine said. “A rarity, believe me.”

“And the mozzarella sticks might be the best in town,” said Peter, lifting his up and bringing it to the middle of the table facing Camila. “Cheese stick toast?”

“Of course Petey dearest,” Camila said, raising her own and dinking it with Peter’s like it was a champagne flute. They then crisscrossed to the dipping sauce both had on their side. They were the same, marinara and ranch, but for that first bite Peter dipped his in Cami’s marinara first and she in his ranch before dipping in their own opposite sauce and pulling the first bite to stretch out the cheese.

“Being relatively new to all this,” Madelaine said, twirling her pasta on her fork, “Have they always been like this?”

“Yes,” both Selena and Sydney said simultaneously.

“And what’s wrong with that?”” Cami asked. “Some people have a secret handshake with their besties. Me and Petey just have an edible version.”

“Hmmm,” Madelaine replied. “Not too odd I suppose. I mean I’ve seen more childish things from frat boys when I worked at Knockers.”

“How is the new job going?” asked Cami. “Settled in? I mean the way you’ve been talking lately I thought, you know, the sailing wasn’t so smooth.”

“Elisha loves the job I’m doing and has given me Employee of the Month,” Madelaine said, her tone somehow matter of fact but devoid of pride. Rather, there was a tension in her voice, a tension that was easy to pick up.

“Um, isn’t that a good thing?” Peter asked.


“I’m not used to positive reinforcement,” Madelaine said. “I tend to think it’s bullshit, like somewhat setting me up just to knock me down. Or I’m going to knock myself down. A very healthily unhealthy mix of paranoia and imposter syndrome. Jesse helps, a lot. But that’s the thing about deep seeded mental trauma, it just doesn’t quit. So neither do I. I just have breakdowns.”

“You do a GREAT job Mads,” Selena said, putting her hand on her friend’s. “I mean I haven’t had many jobs but as far as the managers I have had you’re at the top of the list. And you’re doing the full time student thing. And if Elisha is willing to work with you on that, it means something, doesn’t it?”

“And if that pep talk doesn’t help I think Sabrina has a good anti-anxiety strain she’s working on,” Peter said.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Madelaine said with a sly smile. “Oh, before I forget…” Madelaine picked up her backpack and placed it on the table. She unzipped one of the small pockets and took out a flash drive and handed it to Peter. “I still don’t get why I can’t just put this in the cloud or whatever but since it’s for Lili’s birthday I’ll go along.”

“Madelaine brings up a good point,” Cami said, pulling her own flashdrive out of her purse. “I mean it’d be easier.”

“Yeah, but also easier for Lili to catch on to what I’m doing,” Peter said. He took both thumb drives then turned his attention to Selena. “You have yours?”

“I finished it but left it at the apartment,” Selena said. “I can drop it off after I’m done with classes though.”

“Sure, I might not be there though but Sabrina will. Just leave it in my room.”

“Cool,” Selena replied.

“What are the flash drives for?” Sydney asked.

“Peter’s super cute birthday present for Lili,” Cami said.

“I guess if super cute is code for cheap,” Peter said.

“Don’t sell yourself short,” Madelaine said. “I think the idea is absolutely genius. And sweet. You’ve officially earned my approval. Which isn’t that easy to get.”

“Mads is telling you the truth Petey,” Cami said. “On both counts. Lili is going to love this.”

“I just wish I knew that it would work on her parents.”

“Not everyone has my parents, my dearest friend,” Cami said. “I know Lili’s. They will LOVE you. Hell, they’ll at least have to admit you’re an upgrade from Jake. And if they do any interrogations of her friends you’re not going to get a negative review. Again, if you impressed Madelaine you’re golden. She’s a way tougher judge than Lili’s dad.”

“Where is Lili?” Sydney asked. “I thought she’d join us for lunch.”

“Still in her poetry class,” Peter said. “And when she arrives I have to leave for a film noir class. Which is why all I got were the cheese sticks.”

“Looks like the class is over,” Cami said, spotting Lili entering the dining commons behind him. “I guess you're taking the rest of those to go.”

Peter got up from his seat and turned to just as she made it to the table. The two greeted each other with a kiss before Lili said, “Glad I caught you before class.”

“Feeling’s mutual,” he replied. “You still want me to come by the shop tomorrow after class to help you set up for Wednesday?”

“Definitely. We still on for dinner at the food truck tonight?”

“Already know what I’m getting.” He kissed her one last time before saying his goodbyes and with Peter gone, Lili took his seat.

“Anyone else have to cut out early?”

They all shook their heads, with Sydney adding, “I don’t have class for another hour, but I might leave in about thirty minutes just to make sure if I get lost I don’t lose too much time.”

“What building is it?” Selena asked.

“The technical building? I don’t know the name for it but it’s the place with the automotive repair classes and stuff. Taking a course for that. Kind of my easy course. Cars are kind of my life.”

“Do you still have that obscenely large Hot Wheels collection?” Camila asked.

“Yep,” Sydney nodded. “And Micro Machines. Mint and loose. And the playsets. Still waiting for that lime green lambo with hot pink tinted windows…the dream car.”

“Yeah, that one did kind of cross the line into being so garish it’s cute,” Camila said.

“My next class is that way,” Madelaine said. “I can lead you.”

“Thanks,” Sydney said.

“So, since I doubt Peter’s gonna say it to me and it’s getting closer to my birthday, is he any calmer about meeting my parents?”

“Well, he’s about as calm about that as you are about that dream you had,” Cami answered. “Which reminds me, Sydney, I have a question for you.”

“Cami come on,” Lili said. “I get the point.”

“What’s the question?” asked Sydney.

“Before you moved, did you ever have a sex dream about Blake?”

“Like Peter’s sister?” Sydney paused for a moment, shrugged and then said. “I’m guessing you wouldn’t be asking if the answer was meant to be embarrassing, so…yeah, obviously. She’s gorgeous.”

“Toldja,” Cami said with a grin. “Nothing to feel weird about.”

“Okay, okay,” Lili said. “It’d be nice if there was a way to calm Peter down about my parents, even a fraction that was just as easy. I mean is my dad going to be really, really picky about him considering how things went with Jake? Yes. But, I know they’re going to love him. I just don’t want him to be so awkward but then I feel guilty about feeling that and-


“Lils, breathe,” Madelaine said. “It’s your birthday party, no stressing. Cami and I won’t let a thing go wrong. Because if they do I’ll rain holy hell down on everything. Scorched Earth.”

“Well, if Madelaine threatening the apocalypse doesn’t relax you I don’t know what will,” said Camila, which got a chuckle out of her blonde bestie.

“I appreciate it, Mads. I know I’m probably anxious over nothing but anxiety is one of my several natural states. It’s just I know they’re on full alert after the Jake fiasco and I thought maybe joking around about it with Peter would both prepare him and chill him out. Was way off on that one.”

“Look if you really want him to relax I’m sure Sabrina could give him a good relaxing strain to puff on before the party,” suggested Selena.

“Oh no, I don’t need my parents seeing my new boyfriend stoned out of his mind on their first meeting. Good thinking though.”

“Look I don’t know much about what’s going on,” Sydney said. “But maybe just roll with the punches. I mean, I barely know you Lili and I sure don’t know your ex but just from your tone it doesn’t sound like he was much and while I haven’t even talked to Peter in over a decade until now I can’t imagine he’d do anything to flub things up that badly.”

“Sydney’s right, I mean of the two brothers he’s not known for his fuck-ups quite as much,” Cami added. “But, you both need to chill out. Let things play out and until then just let it roll with each other. And either way, I can guarantee you that you will have an awesome birthday with all your friends and your man and all this worrying will just fade away. I guarantee it.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Lili agreed…for the most part. One friend wouldn’t be there though. When Lili thought about it however, Hailee probably didn’t consider herself the friend of anyone at that table anymore. Still, Lili would have liked to have the chance to actually talk with her, just to see how she was doing.

********

There were a few things Hailee Steinfeld believed in regarding showers. One of them was that midday showers were very underrated. When the day just makes a person tense beyond all reason, nothing else did the trick quite like it. Even if you were already kind of relaxed from an amazing fuck session.

The other one that came to mind was directly related to that line of thinking with the sex; showers were always better with another person, and her company currently was someone she’d been spending a great amount of time with in Ben Ferrano. If there was any weirdness over him being the brother of her ex or this being about in some way getting back at Peter it was long gone. Now it was all fun. Care-free fun.

With the hot water running down her beautiful form, another pair of hands joined hers. While Hailee managed the front of her body Ben was handling those hard to reach places, as well as planting a few kisses on her neck and shoulders.

“Think we have time for another round?” Ben asked as he caressed her ass.

“Not if we want to make it to our afternoon classes,” Hailee replied. “Which I know isn’t too big of a concern for you but I want to stay on top of things.”

“Fair enough. How about dinner?”

“I don’t know if I can do take-out in bed again.”

“Well, how about we skip the bed and take out and just do a restaurant?” He suggested to Hailee’s surprise. The leggy brunette turned around and faced her fuck buddy.

“Are you asking me out on a date date?” Hailee asked, wiping some water from her face.

“Yeah,” replied Ben. “I mean obviously we’re not going to go to a place where we’d be seen by certain parties but…I don’t know, I thought it might be fun.”

Hailee thought for a moment. She was intrigued by the possibility. Hailee did say she wasn’t interested in a relationship…but a dinner date didn’t mean that. Besides, Ben was a fun time in bed so it wouldn’t be too far to guess he’d be a fun time out of it. And while it wasn’t remotely weird anymore to be sleeping with her ex’s brother there was a little thrill to it. A date might add more to that thrill, a thrill that her continuing adventures with Margot couldn’t bring her.

“Sure,” she said. “Just text me the place and time and we’re good.”

“Great,” Ben said, a grin on his face. “How about we skip class and celebrate in bed?”

“Strike two, Ben,” Hailee said, turning around to turn the shower off. “My advice? Quit while you’re ahead. You got the date and you got the sex already.”

“Fair enough,” Ben said before kissing her, a gesture Hailee returned. “I’ll text you later after I’ve picked a place”

“Cool,” Hailee said before opening the shower door and stepping out. “But right now, gotta dry off and head to class. I’m guessing that might not be your situation?”

“Eh, haven’t decided yet. I think I might just take a nap.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

“Oh you should Haiz, you definitely should.”

*******

When Madchen Amick was going to culinary school she never would have guessed not only would she end up being an instructor at her alma mater but that she’d have such fun with it. She loved teaching these young and hopeful would-be chefs the basics and letting them find their footing, to send them off on their culinary quest after providing them the basic tools. Some of them she’d see again in more advanced classes and some elective courses as well. She’d built some genuine relationships with some of these students, becoming a mentor to some.

Then there was the other kind of fun stuff. The kind of fun being in an open marriage on a campus full of wonderful candidates to take full advantage of that openness can bring. Sure, some might call it unethical to sleep with students. Madchen would have agreed to a point. That point was the point of deception. If you lead a student along with promises of more than sex, of a full blown relationship, then you were a scumbag. That wasn’t the game she played.

Madchen was very much upfront with her selection and, well, selective. She always had someone picked out the first day, that was true. It was all about observation. The baking beauty had always been a looker; the term aged like fine wine might as well have been created for her. So she knew more than a few of her male students as well as females would be checking her out. And for most, that’s where it would end. Then among them she had her pool of potential talent, the young men who’s wheels were turning in their head. Their brains creating all sorts of lewd and lascivious scenarios for the different ways in which they’d fuck her. After all her years at the school she’d learned to recognize the signs.

From there Madchen mentally whittled it down to one. One single man in the entire class that had that x-factor. A look on their face, something that just screamed and shouted lust and a need to release it. That was all she was looking for and she always found it on day one of every semester and this was no different. Now, as the sun set she sat in the theater sized classroom by the installed kitchen counter, waiting for her selection to arrive.

Walt Kirby was the usual non-culinary student at first glance. He probably saw the class as an easy elective and to a degree Madchen would have to agree. It was easy to at least pass her class and a challenge to excel. What caught her eye though was obviously how handsome the lad was. He wasn’t musclebound like her last semester-long dalliance, it was more of a swimmer’s build that Walt had. As fun as beefcake could be, sometimes the muscleheads lacked good cardio and stamina. Loving her workouts, Madchen knew the value of having a strong core.

Of course there was the way he looked at her, with a bit of something extra that Madchen recognized on first sight. There was a look in his eyes when they met hers during her introductory lecture. Was there sexual desire there? Yes. She’d caught him more than a few times scanning her body, thinking thoughts that would make her blush but not say no. However there was an extra bit of heat to it, something rough around the edges. It was a look she’d seen in her own eyes when she was a student as well. Looking in the mirror the morning after her first real case of heartbreak. From there she’d gone on a tear of sex and pleasure just to prove to herself she was still desirable. The rashness of youth led to nights she still got wet thinking about. She knew the look that was in his eyes. The tantalizing teacher wished she could have read his mind and seen all the things he was thinking. She might have agreed to all of them. Still, winging it was going to be fun.

Bringing Walt in wasn’t a challenge. It rarely was. College boys were so wonderfully eager in Madchen’s experience. Of course that brokenhearted look in his eyes made him agree even quicker. All she did was ask him to stay after class, ask him, and give him the time to return when he instantly agreed. Eagerness, lust and heartbreak. They were going to have fun.

Right on schedule there was a knock at the double doors of the auditorium classroom. Madchen walked up and pushed them open and unsurprisingly, there was Walt. He was looking a bit more chipper, but then she couldn’t blame him. Knowing you’re about to get laid tends to bring a smile to anyone’s face.

“So glad you could join me Walter,” Madchen said, her voice like satin.

“I can’t think of anyone who’d turn down that kind of invite.”

“You know, I can’t say it’s happened once.” She gave him a smile, warm and seductive as he walked in. The door shut and locked behind them with an electronic click. Madchen pulled ahead and led him to the large counter and stove top in the front and center of the room. He set his book bag down, his sketchpad visible which Madchen noticed.

“Art major?” she asked.

“Yeah, and a comp science one too.”

“Ooh, double major? That takes focus. Focus is good.” She walked around the back of the counter to where the cabinets and fridge were. She turned to him. “Care for a drink? It’s not exactly a loaded bar but they allow me to stock wine in here for recipes.”

“Uh, yeah, sure.”

“Merlot okay?”

“Yeah, I mean I don’t know much about wine so I’m good with whatever.”

“Merlot it is.” Madchen took out a bottle from a cabinet and two glasses from another. It didn’t take too long to open it, being a screw top. Not that they were on a schedule but Madchen didn’t want to delay the fun and she couldn’t imagine Walt did either.

With glasses poured she handed him his and clinked her glass against his before taking a sip, a move he followed.

“You don’t seem too tense,” she said. “That’s good. Being too tense can sometimes mean a quick draw.”

“Honestly I don’t know if I have much in me to be tense right now. All I want is…”

“Fun,” she said, completing his thought. “You got burned, don’t like the heartache and have sworn off anything deeper than an intense orgasm.” She took a sip of the wine and walked around the counter to Walt. “I hit the bullseye?”

“Dead on,” he replied.

“We’ve all been there,” she assured. “And if you ask me this method is the best way of dealing with it. I mean why try to find relief in the bottom of a bottle? Why wax poetic about it? Why not just indulge yourself in some guilt free, no strings sex? Well, some strings. Very few. One of them is that I’m not a therapist so I’m not here to help you sort out your feelings. I’m here for fun. The other is, this isn’t anything but a casual relationship. I’m married. Don’t worry, it’s open. I’m sure he’s already selected his semester sex partner. Don’t expect a love letter or anything like that. Some hot sexts? That’s very possible.” She winked at him before getting wonderfully close to him, her perfume wafting up his nostrils. “So…all that understood?”

“Understood and appreciated.”

“Good.” She smiled at him then went for his crotch, her hand tenderly squeezing his bulge and making him grunt softly. “I hope you don’t mind if we skip the small talk just this once. Not that I’m opposed but I think that’s better served for when there’s a bed involved. When it’s more…in the open I think skipping to the action is far more appropriate.”

The next thing Madchen did was plant a seductive kiss on Walt’s lips and all thoughts of his troubles with Hailee faded as he pulled the older blonde close in an embrace. Tongue’s wrestled each other and she bit his bottom lip softly as their mouths separated. Though that was far from the only thing her mouth was going to be doing.

Blue eyes locked on green and stayed that way as Madchen descended to her knees, her sapphire irises only breaking away when she turned her face to his crotch. Soon Walt’s pants joined Madchen’s knees on the floor and his cock was hardening in her hands. It didn’t take long, which the cougar grinned at. That was the universal upside of prowling the college boys, it didn’t take much except the promise of sex to get them going. Of course, that was just the start.

“Oh wow,” Walt said. Madchen had wrapped her lips around he cock and just went for it. No build-up, no teasing, just a full tilt boogie blowjob. Tongue slithering, hands working on his shaft and balls and decades of experience in the carnal arts. Moaning and slurping sounds so lewd that it would make pornstars blush and skill that would make them jealous were put on display by Madchen. Sapphire met emerald once more when she looked up at him, cock in her mouth and lust glittering in her eyes.

She slowed down a bit, making it his own private sex show. A flick of the wrist, moving her head and twisting her tongue. Madchen took him in to the root, holding him in her throat. He was struck speechless and breathless. Walt's hands found themselves on her head, fingers getting tangled in Madchen’s blonde locks.

She pulled back, rubbing his cock all over her face as her breath returned to her. As Madchen took her breaths the motion of the air on his slick and soaking cock sent shivers through Walt’s body. Madchen couldn’t hold in her smile before parting her lips to return his cock to her mouth.

Her lips stopped where his crown ended, focused her attention on his sensitive head and almost wrecked him on the spot. A tornado of sensual swipes hit him hard, knees buckling from the feeling. At this point she was toying with him, but even toying with him could have pushed him to the brink. When his voice cracked mid moan right in unison with that familiar throbbing of his cock, Madchen knew it was time to pull off.

No sooner was Walt’s dick free from Madchen’s mouth than the blonde beauty was on her feet. She gave him a moment to collect himself, but not a moment totally free from her wiles. Madchen took half a step back until her rump touched the edge of the counter. She seductively unbuttoned her blouse, placing it and her bra on the counter and revealing her breasts, still perky after all these years. It was enough to make a man drool like a Tex Avery toon.

Madchen then doubled down, lifting up her skirt, showing off her lace panties just before pulling them down her legs, kicking them a few inches to the side. With the barriers to her goodies gone, she sat up on the counter, legs lewdly spread. She raised her right arm and crooked her finger towards him, beckoning Walt to come to her.

It was an instruction he had no problem going through with. In moments he was between her legs, hands bunching up her skirt before guiding his rod towards the waiting slit. With one push he was in, the sudden girth making Madchen moan.

“Oooooh yeah,” she said. “Mmmmm there we go…feel good, so good…but don’t just stand there Walter, fuck me.”

Heavy breathing soon filled the room as Walt did just that, slowly pulling out of the culinary cutie before pushing back into the hilt. She moaned once more for him, leaning back on her arms and giving herself to him. As his pace slowly began to pick up, Walt also took advantage of Madchen’s new position, tasting the flesh of her neck and shoulders, slowly licking and kissing his way to her breasts.

“Yessss,” said Madchen. “Take all of it…ooooo suck those tits…yessss…”

Walt tasted her, his tongue circling around her areola before sucking her nipple into his mouth completely. The teacher’s eyes rolled, Madchen had hit gold as always. Walt was thrusting into her just right, changing his angle of attack every so often and throwing a little more fuel on the fire. It was enough for her to give herself over completely and laid back totally on the counter.

It was a sight to be seen for sure, especially when coupled with the amazing feeling of thrusting into her. Seeing the look of lust on her face and she moved in time with his thrusts, her breasts jiggling from the inertia.

Walt grabbed her legs, lifted them up and pressed them tight together and against his chest, wrapping his arms around them to hold them there…“Fuck,” he gasped at the new tightness, slowling his thrusts both to savor it and to prolong the mutual pleasure.

“Mmmm just…ooh right there…all the way…so deep,” Madchen moaned, spitting out sentence fragments as they flashed in her mind. She made note before she was too lost in the moment to have their next meeting take place in a hotel room. Not that she minded the counter too much but she did miss having sheets to grasp on to whenever he hit the right spots in the right way.

Walt’s pace began to pick up once more, letting his grip on her legs slide as he leaned forward. Madchen’s legs once more draped loosely lewd around his waist as they kissed, sloppily and hungrily.

“Feels…so good,” Madchen says. “Mmm your cock is so good…fuck me harder…fuck me like you want…cum for me…fuck me!”

Walt heard those words “Fuck me like you want!” and went for it. He pulled out of Madchen and brought her to her feet only to spin her around and bend her over the counter.

“Mmmm fuck yes,” Madchen said to him, giving him a smoldering look from over he shoulder. “You want it? You want to use this pussy to cum? Good. I want to use that dick for the same reason Walter…so stop delaying-” She started to sway her ass at him, beckoning him. “Put that cock back in me.”

Madchen pressed herself up against the body-warmed marble counter, licking her lips and softly moaning as his cock re-entered her, this time the sheathing of the sword a little slower. Inch by perfect inch he eased in until he was balls deep in the beautiful MILF. Walt’s hands began at her hips, holding her firm as he pushed into her velvety depths. He gasped, gripping her tighter when he began to feel constricting ripples surrounding his cock, almost like a massage.

“Experience is a hell of a thing, huh sweetheart?” Madchen said with a tenderly teasing tone. “You learn about all kinds of things your body can do…nnng…” She began to push back against him, urging him to increase his pace. “And things…hmmm…you learn to do with your partner.”

“You gonna teach me?” He asked, adding an exclamation to the question mark with a hard and deep thrust, earning him a pleasured yelp that morphed into a laugh from Madchen’s mouth.

“Ahhhh fuck you catch on quick…now…harder honey…come on…you won’t be the first…I can take it…because that’s how I like it.”

Walt’s hand moved up Madchen’s body, gripping her shoulder with his left hand while the right held tight to her hip. Another hard thrust from him, causing them both to moan deeply in unison. Again, grinding his hips once he was in completely. Madchen’s jaw quivered. The deep thrusts began to get quicker and quicker until the moans from the beautiful blue-eyed blonde sounded like she was driving on a bumpy trail. And every thrust led to new heights for them both, though Walt was getting prepared to light a fire to cause Madchen to scurry up the ladder just a bit faster.

“Mmmm fuck yeah right there,” Madchen cooed when she felt his hand slide to to play with her clit. “Make me cum…right on that fucking cock…oh fuck…fuck yeah!” She balled up her hand into a fist and slammed it on the counter, making the metal tools and containers on it rattle a bit. “Fuck me…harder…harder…HARDER!”

And harder is exactly how she got it, the light sheen of sweat on them both skyrocketing into a full cardio soak as rivets of sweat from his head dripped down onto Madchen’s ass as her own sweat rained down on the counter she was bent over.

“Make me cum make me cum make me cum,” she said, almost like a prayer. “So…damn…close…nngggyessss…”

Her voice began to hiss like a gas leak as her body went limp, now laying completely on the counter, face against the cool surface while Walt had her, every second, every record scratch on her clit and ever thrust driving her closer to the goal of the night.

“AaaaaaAAAAAAH YES!” she squealed as it hit her all at once, Madchen’s body seizing up, as the pleasure exploded through every inch of her body. And Walt never stopped, each new thrust sending new jolts of pleasure, neon fireworks exploding in her brain as he steeled himself for his own explosion.

“Gonna cum,” he announced urgently.

“In me,” Madchen said. “Let me feel what I made you do…cum…cum in me now!”

One last, desperate gasp combined with a final thrust signaled Walt’s eruption, cumming so hard it almost hurt.

“Mmmm fuck yes,” Madchen purred, smiling at the liquid warmth filling her from within. “Every…every last drop…ooohhhh…”

Walt held himself inside of her until the eruption turned into a trickle before finally pulling out, dumbfounded by the pleasure of it all.

“Well,” Madchen said, trying to stand on wobbly legs. “After that, I think you need my personal number…because I do think this isn’t going to be a one night thing.”

******

Virgil was glad his Tuesdays were clear of classes. He had planned it to give him some spare time to brainstorm and maybe even start working on that one in a million indie game idea sure to make him the next indie developer superstar. However, the current Tuesday would not be the magical one as he was officially moving into his room at the Adams house. He didn’t have too much, enough to fit in the back of his pickup truck in a suitcase and a couple of big plastic totes he could move around on his own. He just didn’t expect to be doing it alone.

He knew Brodie had class and didn’t expect him but the absence of his mother, Amy, was odd. He was sure she’d be here, despite having already given him a key without him even giving her the first month’s rent. Still, it wouldn’t be too much work. It wasn’t like he had his entire life with him, just a few important things that would be in and organized in his new room by the end of the day. So he didn’t dwell on the empty house too much as he opened the hatch on the back of his truck and got up in it, grabbing his dolly and setting it on the sidewalk. Soon enough that dolly was stacked with the plastic totes and on its way to the front door. Thankfully there was only one small step he’d have to pull the dolly up, but first he unlocked the door and entered the code Amy had given him into the security system.

Once he was in, totes and all, Virgil was immediately glad the room was on the first floor because one thing he didn’t want to do was carry everything up the flight of stairs. He was very thankful to instead push the dolly down the hall to the second room on the right.

Behind the door was a surprisingly spacious room, especially when compared to where he’d been. Amy had already provided a bed and a king size one at that. A dresser and even a desk were provided. The bed had no sheets of course, he’d be providing those himself. But there was some kind of fabric on there with a piece of paper on top. He picked it up to find it was a note from Amy. The basics of it was a nice welcome note and information that the fabric was in fact black out curtains in case he needed total darkness to fall asleep. She really was thinking of everything.

Virgil had as well. While he had no trouble unpacking on his own, he wasn’t going to do it in silence. He put in his air pods and turned on some music, mostly chiptune stuff, along with a few covers of the best video game themes of all in his opinion at least. He wasn’t even halfway through the first box when the need to go to the restroom began to stir. While there was one on the first floor, Amy had warned him to not use it until the following week after the plumber had come to repair the leaky shower and running toilet, which left the bathroom upstairs. He made his way up the stairs, past all the family pictures and his ears completely cut off from anything but the music in his ears. However, if he had access to any other sounds, he might have saved himself from the embarrassment he was soon to face.

He came to the bathroom door and opened it only to find out he wasn’t in fact, alone in the house. Virgil had found Amy, and she was just stepping out of the shower when he got an eyeful of her. The few seconds he got were frozen in his mind, her red hair up, skin shining from the water and below the waist all the proof he’d need that Amy was indeed a natural redhead.  That and the fact that it looked like she had the body of a woman half her age. Of course in those few seconds total surprise took over them both.

“Holy shit!” Virgil yelled, instantly turning his back on Amy and taking his air pods out.

Simultaneously Amy yelped, “Virgil!” in total shock, grabbing a towel quick to cover up. “Didn’t you hear the shower?”

“I had my earbuds in,” he explained with embarrassment dripping from every word. “I thought I was alone in the house too.”

“Oh…well, okay,” Amy said. “Accidents happen and this is the only bathroom working right now so…let’s just overlook this, okay?”

“Sure sure okay,” he said. “I’m probably just going to go into my room and die of embarrassment for a couple hours. See you later.” He shut the door and hurried down the stairs, ready to faceplant himself on his bed…after taking a bit of time out to use some of the visual stimuli for a bit of self love.

Little did Virgil know that Amy had a similar idea, refolding the towel and returning to the shower and changing the massage settings on the spout. Soon she was all smiles and more as her mind slipped into dirty daydreams of what else could have happened with Virgil while it was just the two of them in the house.

The only person living in the house that was on neither Amy or Virgil’s mind was Brodie. Of course, Brodie had his own business to attend to, as well as pleasure.

******

Graduate students tended to have a lot more on their plate than undergrads, and not just from the perspective of a class workload. Many of them taught their own classes. Mainly introductory courses, but still with the same responsibilities as the professors they were working under, and sometimes a bit more as grading papers could sometimes fall on them with the extra workload of being a TA. This meant they got offices.

Now, these weren’t the kind of offices teaching staff would get, especially not those with tenure. These were either shared offices or spare storage rooms. Where once stood a mop and cleaning supplies or stacks of boxes of extra printer paper and toner now stood a desk, chairs, a lamp and some file cabinets. And of course, some much needed privacy when the pressures of everything got to be a bit too much. Privacy of course was what Zoe Kravitz was using at the moment.

“Right there,” she gasped, trying to control the volume of her voice as Brodie drove into her. She was laid back on her desk, tank top strewn on the floor and jeans hanging off her ankle. The charming Brodie was on top of her, kissing her neck, breathing heavily into her ear and driving his spectacular staff in her velvet box and hitting all the right spots with all the right moves. Of course, that was making it a challenge for Zoe to keep her voice down. Though no one could see what they were doing, neither the door or walls of her office were renowned for being sound-proof.

Brodie had just the cure for that, place his lips on hers, a hard kiss allowing her a muffled moan as their tongue dualed with each other. Her black painted nails raked his back as she managed to pull her lips away to whisper in his ears. “Now really fuck me…come on…I didn’t text you to not give me everything you have.”

“I thought you wanted to keep quiet though?” He grunted, a grin on her face that he gave a bit of English to with an extra deep and hard thrust.

“I’ll risk it.” She licked at his lips and he did the same, tongues grazing each other before they sealed.

Brodie began to move faster and harder,the metal legs of the desk squeaking against the linoleum floor. It was a loud sound, but one that was outdone by Zoe’s own grunt “FUCK!” in response to the new pace. Her legs wrapped around him, the cold metal of her belt buckle making him shiver and he worked his hips as he thrusted.

“I think…nnngh have an idea on how to keep people from opening the door,” Brodie said.

“Aahhhhhh! I’m all ears,” Zoe replied. Brodie then picked her up and walked her the short distance to the door, pinning the grad student against it and quickly resuming his heavy pace. “FUCK! Good thinking!”

“I thought you wanted to keep quiet?”

“Mmmm, at this point I just wanna cum,” Zoe admitted. “So get back to fucking me.”

He stared her out, giving her a series of slow, deep and hard thrusts, each one making her gasp and rithe against his body and the wooden surface of the door. Neither of them would break the stare, though Zoe tried to get him to at least blink and hopefully full on grimace from pleasure.

“Come on…fuck me…fuck. ME. Don’t stop…don’t slow down and gimme that dick…use that fuckstick to make me cum…uh huh…just…just like that…”

If anybody had walked by the office they would swear someone was knocking to get out on the other side, and knocking frantically. The power of Brodie’s desire shook the door so much it could have knocked it off the hinges and Zoe was there for every moment of it.

“Unnngg close….so fucking close…oh my god just fuck me till I cum…”

Brodie sped up, sucking her pierced nipple  into her mouth and tugging on it with his teeth, that sweet pain sending just the right signal to her brain at just the right time to unlock the floodgates of pleasure. Zoe grabbed the back of Brodie’s head and pulled him to her face just in time to muffle the banshee-like wail trying to escape her lips as she came. It wasn’t the strongest she’d ever had but considering it was the result of an on the spot, spur of the moment twenty-minute booty call she had no complaints. Once the moan was out of her system she only had one other thing to say in the afterglow.

“You made me cum with that cock,” she said breathily. “Now I want that cock to cum in my mouth.”

Brodie simply nodded, moving back from the door just enough to let Zoe dismount and slide to her knees and from there she took the wheel, or rather the stick. She wrapped her lips around his cock and began to slurp and suck like her life depended on it, urging him to feed her his special sauce.

Brodie’s face went red as he suppressed a loud wail of absolute pleasure into a grunt, cumming in Zoe’s mouth while the sexy grad student gulped down pulse after pulse of his population pudding until there was nothing left but a cold sweat for the hot moment.

Zoe gave him a wink as she swallowed the last bit he’d given her. She got to her feet and slid her pants back on then bent over to grab her tank top before sliding it back on. “We should do this again sometime,” she suggested. “No time limit, or volume limit.”

Brodie, dazed for a moment, then followed suit, pulling his pants back up and scrambling for his shirt. “Sounds good to me,” he replied. “How’s Thursday look for you?”

“Got plans. How about I text you and we work backwards from there? Hopefully, not in a cramped office with a cold desk.”

“To be fair it was your idea.”

“Yeah, and I’ll think of a better one next time,” said Zoe. “Until then, I have a class to teach…and you probably have one to go to.”

“Yeah,” Brodie said before looking at his watch. “Holy shit! I’m gonna be late!”

 
The following users thanked this post: Slyguy, MiamiLyfe, pixidragon, Blocboy VC, Naybon, Pellaeon, Dexter07, Garlic, Bean

MaxwellLord

  • General Manager
  • Global Moderator
  • Hero Member
  • *****
  • Posts: 1080
  • Thanked: 1253 times
  • Gender: Male
  • Picard in the streets, Kirk in the sheets
Re: All-Star College
« Reply #128 on: March 01, 2023, 05:08:56 PM »
******

“Nervous about the first day”?” Peter asked. He was walking Camila to her first photography class in years, figuring she might need the moral support, no matter how much she might have vehemently denied it.

“If I admit to it will you stop asking?” She replied. “Yes, I am. I mean it’s day one and they asked us to bring a portfolio.” She stopped them in the middle of the halfway turning to him. “Peter I didn’t even have a bounce board when I shot those bikini pics! And yeah, Selena’s noir photoshoot looks great but it’s in black and white and what if the professor gives me shit for that and mmmpph!”

Camila’s airing of nerves was silence when Peter pressed his finger against her lips to shush her, a move she quickly responded to by brushing it away with a raised eyebrow.

“You know, you could just say “Cami, calm down, everything’s going to be fine,” she said.

“I thought that was implied.”  He then put his hand on her shoulder, a much more welcome gesture, though not as humorous to him. “Cami, you know you’re good. Anyone who’s seen your pictures will tell you that so you know it’s not just best friend bias. And I get your nerves, I’ve had them too before showing my stuff. And, might I add, you tend to give me the same kind of peptalk.”

“You just can’t let me be nerve-wracked, can you?” She sarcastically asked before taking a deep breath. “Okay…just act calm. Fake it till I make it.”

“You’ll do great. It’s the first day. I mean the worst is yet to come.”

“You have such a way with words, Petey dearest,” Cami said. “A horrible way, but a way nonetheless.” She kissed him on the cheek before saying, “I think I have it from here. Maybe catch you for dinner?”

“Can’t, I’m going right to the comic shop when it closes to help Lili set up for Wednesday.”

“I did forget it was one of those nights where you help her at work but all the sweating is done on the couch.” Cami grinned, watching the slightest bit of embarrassment cross her friend’s face. “And that was for the finger-shushing.”

“Fair.”

“And that’s why I love you my darling Peter,” Cami said. “You know how to take your licks.”

“Kind of had to learn with you as the best friend.”

“And on that note, I will see you later. Thanks for walking me to class.”

“Why break a tradition that we’ve had since we were five?”

“One of the best we’ve got.” Peter began to walk away before turning around one more time to reiterate, “You got this.”

Cami nodded and waved goodbye before turning a corner and entering the first door on her right. Within the class were walls adorned with photographs, many she recognized as important pieces of work and others not so much. She figured it was just ignorance on her part or the work of the instructor.

The heiress took a seat in the middle, settling in quickly but trying to force all her nervous ticks into her hand, fiddling with the flash drive holding her portfolio. She scanned the room and saw what she had feared the most; arty people who were ready to eat her alive. She didn’t want to pass that kind of judgment on them without talking to them but they checked every stereotype off, right down to the shirt of bands so underground the person wearing the shirt probably hadn’t even heard of them. If that wasn’t enough nearly all the men in the class had beards that went down to their chest with curly mustaches like cliche silent movie villains. Camila thought she was going to be all alone in the class until a familiar face skidded in.

“I’m not late?” Brodie asked. “That’s both a relief and a disappointment.” He then saw Cami and headed towards her familiar face.

“You just get done at the gym?” She asked as he took the seat next to her.

“Why?”

“You look kind of flushed, sweaty. So either you were exercising or you booked it halfway across campus from one of the parking garages.”

“Little bit from column A, little from column B,” Brodie answered.

“Well, you probably should have taken a bit from column C and hopped in a shower for a quick rinse at the very least. You smell like Ben’s high school hamper.”

Brodie took a quick sniff of himself, trying to be discreet about it before agreeing with Camila with a simple, “Point taken.”

After a few more students entered to fill out the remaining seats an older man made his way to the desk in the front of the room. He was a tall man, almost rail thin with a thick head of silver hair. He had a blazer on but underneath a black concert t-shirt of some glam band from the 80s, the brightly colored images on the front wearing down and cracked through years of faithful wearing. He set down an insulated mug of coffee, one of those huge mugs that Camila had always thought were just gags; as if the very idea of anyone having that much coffee in one day was beyond the realm of possibility. He also had a bag with him that he set on the desk with far less care than he had the coffee. With that done he turned to the class, his eyes somehow both absolutely wired from the Godzilla-sized cup of coffee but exhausted.

“I’m Professor Charles, this is Photography whatever,” he said. “Not that I don’t care, I just don’t care about the number. I care about teaching you folks a bit more about photography than you already know. I’m not going to go over the syllabus. You’re all big girls and boys and I assume if you’ve gotten this far you can read so I’m skipping that and making the assumption you read the PDF yourself in the email you all received this weekend before class. Which means you should all have a portfolio or something that passes for it ready to go on a flash drive, correct?”

A murmur of positive reactions mixed together in a cacophony of the affirmative. The lone exception being Brodie.

“Why am I not surprised?” Cami said, giving him a sarcastic smirk.

“Hey, I had a busy weekend,” Brodie said in his defense. “I didn’t have time to read a multi-page syllabus.”

“It was literally two pages.”

“Two still counts as multi.” Cami rolled her eyes and chuckled before bringing her attention back to Professor Charles.

“Well seeing as most of you seem to know how to read,” said Professor Charles, “How about a few of you volunteer to show me what I’m working with?”

With that, Camila took a breath and decided to jump in completely, her arm shooting up to volunteer, but missing being the first by the smallest of margins, beaten to the punch by the stylish and artsy brunette in front of her.

“All right, we have two right off the bat,” the professor said, pointing at Camila before saying. “Your name?”

“Oh, um, Camila Mendes.”

“Okay Ms. Mendes, fork over the drive.” Cami got up from her seat, quickly passing the drive before getting back in her seat. His attention then turned to the other student. “You’re next, and I expect your name too.”

“Charlotte Aitchison,” she said with a sexy British accent. “Charlie’ll do fine though.”

“All right Charlie, how about that drive?”

“Of course.” She stood up, revealing the writing on the back of her leather jacket to be a stylized combination of three letters as if it were a brand, XCX. She reached into the pocket of that same jacket to take out her own drive and handed it to the professor.

“Great, now if you’ll allow me the time I’m going to set up the projector.”

“Glad you aren’t going first?” Brodie whispered to Cami.

“A little,” she replied. “Of course she could be amazing.”

The lights went down and the projector went on. Soon after Charlie’s photos were projected onto a screen. They were artsy, almost to the point of cliche in Brodie’s opinion. She was the focus of them all, in black and white, surrounded by backgrounds that were hardly surprising. Cemeteries, empty factories and warehouses and forests; especially around dead and rotting trees. Then there were the odd props like a thrift store painting of a sad clown, a french horn, the kind of random nonsense people would call Lynchian without realizing that thought proves how little they knew of the director’s work. It was laughable to Brodie but he stayed as silent as the rest of the class. He did notice Camila was staring intently.

“Well, that was interesting,” Professor Charles said. “You, what was your name again?” he asked Cami.

“Camila Mendes,” she reminded him.

“Yeah, you’re up.” The lights went down once more and Camila’s photos began to fill the screen.

The pin-up shots she took during spring break, the headshots of Selena that turned into a full-fledged film noir-inspired photoshoot, all of it. Camila felt her stomach roll, nerves afire. And while some of it might have come from using the photos with Hailee in them, most of it was general nerves. She could almost feel a cramp coming on, and seeing Charlie stifle laughs didn’t help. Of course the laughs elicited a bit of anger from Brodie. Once the last picture, this one of Selena from the noir set. It was black and white, save for her lips. She was curled up on a desk, her stocking-clad legs being shown off with a gun holstered in the garter.

The lights came up and Professor Charles stood up. “All right, comments and questions, who’s first?”

To the shock of no one, Charlie’s hand shot up immediately. The moment the professor acknowledged her she was ready to go.

“Look, I’m sorry, no offense, but I thought this was a photography class not Softcore Porn 101,” Charlie said to Camila.

“Ya know, it’s funny you say that,” Brodie said and before Camila could get him to be quiet he had already started. “I too thought this was a photography class and not just somebody’s Instagram feed. I mean honestly Charlie all you’re missing is the duckface and #blessed.”

“Well, I was just saying-” she got out, but Brodie wasn’t going to allow it.

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to give the impression I was done. Because if you’re going to throw stones you better make sure you’ve got shelter. You want to rip on Camila’s stuff for what? Her subjects being in bikinis and stuff? Look at what she did with natural lighting. That’s all her by the way. An impromptu shoot. And the noir stuff? I know it’s not an abandoned Spyrograph factory or a cemetery that’s close enough to looking like it’s in New Orleans but it has some panache and passion. And a clear direction beyond “Ain’t I great?” so maybe hold in the criticism until you start to learn how to use shadows and light more than filters and the weird shit section at the local flea market.”

The entire class was silent, but no one’s silence was louder than Charlie’s whose mouth was agape. Camila sunk down in her chair, face buried in her palm and Professor Charles was trying to stifle his own laugh now.

The rest of the class after Brodie’s takedown of Charlie/defense of Camila was uneventful until the end. When class was dismissed Charlie made a bee-line out the door, making no eye contact with anyone save for Camila and Brodie, daggers stared so sharp at them they’d slice skin and draw blood. Once she was out of view the rest of the class left, a few of them complimenting Camila’s work. The professor did as well, in addition to offering some actual fair criticism compared to what Charlie had done in the beginning.

“I don’t know whether to kill you or buy you dinner,” Camila said as she and Brodie walked out of the class building. “What the hell got into you?”

“I don’t know,” Brodie said. “She went for the easy low blow, we’re friends and someone’s gotta be ready to strike when Pete’s not around.”

“Thanks, and I’d be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy it after that softcore comment, but that could have gone very differently.”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be. I think I’ve landed firmly on the dinner side as opposed to the murder side. But I’m picking the place.”

“I think I might have to call in a raincheck. I’m being dragged to dinner with my dad and his new girl and I don’t want to do it but mom is insisting because she wants me to still have a good relationship with him and blah blah blah.”

“Ouch,” Camila said. “Almost makes me want to give you the restaurant choice. Almost. But I tell you what, walk me to my car and I’ll consider it.”

*****

Coming home for her semester abroad was supposed to be a warm homecoming for Peyton List, or that’s what she thought. Seeing her family again, in the flesh at least, was one of the  major things she was looking forward to. And that was great, especially the part where she got to sleep in her own bed. Having her own apartment too was also something she was looking forward to. An anchor point.

However, she was also looking forward to picking things up again with her one-time almost boyfriend Jesse Carr. However, she found that wasn’t going to be the case. Or so she was told by her friend Victoria Justice. Jesse had met someone else and by Victoria’s account was absolutely crazy about her.

To say the least, that news bummed Peyton out. She didn’t expect him to not fool around while she was gone. They’d agreed on that much. But she didn’t expect to come back and find him in love with someone else. The leggy blonde almost couldn’t believe it. Peyton almost wanted to go to where they worked together just to see for herself but knew deep down how insanely bad of an idea that was. So she found herself at the Whisky Casket to get a few drinks and take in a few new faces as well. She wasn’t looking to get black out drunk or even a little sloshed. All Peyton wanted was a bit of a buzz to ease her rougher than expected landing.

Still, it wasn’t all bad. Lucy Hale was still the bartender and she made amazing drinks and some of the new faces were definitely the kind she could see herself waking up next to if the night worked out well enough.

One of those faces belonged to a lovely Latin lad. Clean shaven and judging from the jersey he wore he was a baseball fan, the Diamondbacks to be precise. Not that Peyton really knew much about the team or the sport but it was something worth note for a conversation that could very well lead to a much better buzz than any booze could provide.

“Hey Goose,” Peyton said, referring to bartender Lucy Hale, who made her way over to the leggy blonde.

“‘Sup?” She asked. “Wanted another Blue Hawaiian?”

“Not exactly,” she replied before taking another sip. “Not that I’d mind but how about alongside it you send that lovely lad down there another of whatever he’s having?”

“No problem,” said Lucy, preparing Peyton’s cocktail before sending a beer down the guy’s way. “You know it’d be a bit easier to just talk to him.”

“Maybe,” admitted the blonde. “This way is more fun. I got a taste for reeling them in while I was in Paris.”

“You got it.” In short order Peyton was handed her drink and Lucy went down to give him his beer followed up by pointing out to the man in question who was responsible for his refill. The pair exchanged glances and Peyton gestured him over with a nod of her head.

The handsome young man took his beer and got up to sit next to her. “So, just who am I thanking?” he asked.

“I’ll tell you that when you tell me who I just bought a beer for.”

He smirked at her before answering. “Lee Lopez. Your turn now.”

“Peyton List,” she answered. “Fresh from a semester abroad and looking to reacquaint myself with this place. I hope you don’t mind but I kind of volunteered you to be my tour guide. Up for the task?”

“Depends on where you want to start.”

“How about in the back lot of the bar?” Peyton sipped from her straw, giving him a wink.

Lee paused for a moment, trying to read her as he took a big gulp of his beer. Once that was down, the decision was made. “I think I can manage that.”

They both took one more drink before excusing themselves. “I’ll be back to pay the tab in a few,” she assured Lucy, the only response she got was Lucy laughing to herself and shaking her head.

The newly-minted pairing didn’t take too long to get to the back. The first thing they saw, lit by the pink and green neon lights that rimmed around the bar as well as the flickering street light in the corner of the back parking lot was Peyton’s car, a candy apple red Mustang. An expensive car and one she worked hard to pay for, but it was all hers. Four years of saving and it was all hers and she got to do whatever she wanted with it and after months of not being behind the wheel of it she wanted one thing…to be fucked right on the hood of it.

Peyton led Lee to the passenger side of the car and leaned back against the hood next to him.

“Like it?” she asked, running her finger over the smooth red surface. “Took me three years of saving, crap jobs and banking on big birthday card checks from the grandparents but this beauty is all mine.”

“It’s awesome,” said matter-of-factly. “I know I’d be flexing too if this was my ride.”

“Well, it’s not just a flex,” Peyton said, moving from leaning back against the car to leaning forward on Lee. “It’s to let you know that as far as this little rendezvous is going to go, I’m behind the wheel. That work for you?”

“I’d be a fool if it didn’t.”

“Wise call.” Her light brown eyes looked into his, a smirk on her face. The leggy blonde brought her lips close to his, hovering over them while her hands made quick work of his fly. When that barrier was cracked she placed a light kiss on his lips. “Better hold on, Lee,” she said. “Dangerous curves ahead.

Peyton sunk down, taking Lee’s pants with her as she squatted down before him. Gently, she took he cock in her hand. He wasn’t quite hard yet, a situation Peyton was going to fix.

“A little gun shy?” She asked, stroking his shaft. “Let’s see if I can fix that.”

“Whooooaa shit,” Lee said, voice quivering as Peyton’s tongue made first contact with his cock. The wet mouth muscle circle the tip of his hardening cock lick it was getting its first taste of ice cream on a hot summer day. Slow and deliberate, she was turning up the heat before she encased the entire crown in her lips. And by the time that had happened softness was a thing of the past for Mr. Lopez’s rod.

Peyton began to take more of Lee’s dick into her mouth, the further she took him in her mouth the more Lee’s head craned up to look at the darkening night. He knew if his eyes shifted away from the amber-shaded clouds and back down to the gorgeous blonde slurping on his scepter she was going to get a mouthful to swallow and he might not be able to give her a chaser.

And Peyton could tell. She’d be grinning wide if her mouth wasn’t busy driving Lee’s cock wild. The breaths, the moans, the halfway sentences and words that never were slipping from his mouth as she sucked and teased with her lips and tongue. The blonde beauty could even feel a slight shiver in his legs as she gently caressed and raked her nails up and down them. Then there were the quick views she could of his hands. Whenever she pulled back and left just the tip of his wand in her mouth she would look at his hands, hands that gripped her car for dear life; as if she were to let go of his legs then he’d join her at eye level. It made her sopping wet and ready for more. BUt the pump still needed more priming, but Peyton would admit that was more for her own amusement.

The priming came as she began to play with the foreskin of his dick. Her time in Paris had given her an admiration for uncut cocks and how sensitive they were, it made playing with men so much more interesting and Lee was no exception. Once the tease really set in he felt like his cock was more akin to a Roman candle whose fuse was dangerously close to the fire.

Peyton removed Lee’s cock from her mouth but didn’t lose contact with it. Instead she ran her mouth up and down the side, almost like she was playing it like a harmonica save from her tongue slithering around it. Drool leaked from her now dark red smeared lips, her lipstick a well made mess. The blonde pulled back from his cock, watching it twitch as a cool breeze hit his spit-soaked prong.

Peyton rose up, locking eyes with him once more. She lifted her short leather skirt off to show off her panties, red with a decidedly scarlet-colored spot that seemed to be growing as the blonde got more aroused.  She peeled them off, placing them in her purse before making her approach. Her sly grin became a toothy one when she saw Lee’s eye go wide at the site of her clean-shaven cunt, glistening and wanting him.

She and Lee switched places, the blonde sitting on the hood of her car, skirt hiked up and legs spread. But Lee wasn’t going in yet; those brown eyes had yet to give him the green light. Still, as she began to remove her top to reveal the bare naked beauty underneath Lee knew he sure as Hell wasn’t going to get a red.

When Peyton’s top was gone Lee was almost stunned by her beautiful breasts. He’d been so distracted by the sheer perfection of Peyton’s legs that he didn’t notice the entire package was a delight. Her breasts weren;t huge but there weren’t anything he’d call petite either. He reached for them to tactilely confirm that they were indeed wonderful handfuls of flesh that perfectly suited Peyton’s frame. Of course, feeling them was just one thing.

“Oohhhh there we go,” Peyton said, smiling as she began to breath just a bit faster. “Mmmm kiss my titties Lee…I like it…let me feel how much you like it too.”

And enjoy he did, delicately squeezing her melons as he covered them in saliva as she had done on his cock, to a small degree returning the favor. His tongue flicked her nipples  before he sucked them on, one then the other and back again.

All the attention, as well as the location, was making all of Peyton’s trouble melt away quicker than a few more cocktails ever would have. Of course, Lee was providing a bit of that intoxication. Now, it was time for it to become mutual.

Peyton paused him from his breast worship and guided his face to look at hers. And though one hand was on his chin to act as a physical guide for his gaze, the other went down between the two of them to act as a guide for another part of his body.

Leegrunted softly when he felt Peyton’s hand take a soft but firm grip of his cock. She stroked it for a few moments as she shifted herself on the hood a bit before pulling him closer.

“”Fuck me, Lee,” she said. “Don’t be shy. I mean at this point what’s there to be shy about…so give it to me.”

Hesitation disappeared as not just a word from Lee's vocabulary, but as a concept from his mind. He pushed forward, sinking into Peyton’s pussy and shivering at the heavenly feeling of his sinful embrace.

The feeling was mutual, Peyton moaning her approval for Lee’s cock. “That’s it,” she said, her tongue moistening her lips in between breaths. “That cock…mmm…so good. Just what…ooooo needed…”

Her long legs wrapped around his waist and Peyton leaned back on her arms, relaxing and melting into the moment. It was all about enjoying the hook-up of the moment. Sure it wasn’t being quite at the same level as being fucking underneath the trains in Paris under a full moon with steam rising from the grates, but there was a different charm all its own of being fucked on a car hood.

Lee had no basis for comparison, though even if he did just the feeling of fucking a woman like Peyton would wipe any thought of debate out of his mind. Instead he’d be focused on exactly what it was at the moment, making it go on and get better.

As he built up speed in her his mouth and hands continued to roam her body. No skin was left untouched if he could help it. Burying his face in her breasts again while his hands ran over her legs and grabbed her ass, then up her tone stomach to join his mouth at her own breasts. It was almost a frenzy; controlled chaos, especially as he sped up.

“Ah…ah…ah,” Peyton yelped as the shocks on the car were getting a workout. Now instead of simply leaning back on her arms they were bracing her against the hood as she took a more active role. She began to match him move for move, thrust for thrust and all the while staring him out with that same sexy grin on her face.

“Just…just like that,” Peyton said. “Come on…ohhh just like that…don’t stop…more…more…mmmmm…”

Lee let out his own groan as Peyton started making her request a lot harder to fulfill. Lee began to feel something he hadn’t ever before, like her pussy had become a massaging whirlwind. Saying she had become like a vice wouldn’t be wholly accurate. His cock wasn’t in a death grip but things felt tighter, but in waves. Lee was shaking and shivering, he had to slow down and witnessing it made Peyton giggle. Of course, that sound in that moment didn’t help and neither wouldn’t have wanted it any other way.

“No no no,” Peyton said in a teasingly sweet tone. “You don’t get to slow down…keep fucking me…harder…give me what you have…every…last bit…I know you can do it…come on and fuck me!”

With a deep breath and a kiss to her lips Lee did just that. His forehead rested against Peyton’s as he brought his pace back up to par which brought nothing but good vibes to Peyton’s body and made echoing moans escape from her lips. And of course those moans only got louder when Lee began to play with her clit.

“YES!” She yelled. “Mmm fuck yeah…yeah…oh my god just like that…make me fucking cum…fucking do it! Get me dick drunk damn it!”

Lee could just grunt in response, sweat dripping from his body onto Peyton’s. She began to lay back completely on the hood giving Lee complete control. He lifted her right leg against his chest while the left still remained loosely around his waist. Just enough of a change to plunge her velvet depths ever further and make her eyes roll like the slot machines in Monte Carlo and her toes curl just like the night she spent on the beach with a porter who worked at the casino.

“Yes…close…oh god yes just like that…cum…make…cum…oh yes Lee…so good…such a good dick…fuck me…”

“Ohhhhh fuck,” Lee said, his free hand moving up to squeeze on of her bouncing breasts. “Peyton…P-peyton yessss…”

“Now…” Peyton said. “Now…now gonna cum now now now more more YESSSS!”

The controlled chaos of Peyton’s pussy became outright chaos. Twelve tidal waves and tempests of pleasure hit her body all at once and the buzzing neon lights and the flickering street lights became a technicolor hyperspace of pleasure. Of course, hearing, seeing and most of all feeling this took its toll on Lee. The sound of Peyton’s orgasm and the look of her fit, sweat-glistened body combined with the feeling all on his cock how her body was reacting caused its own reaction in him.

In a flash Lee pulled out of her pussy and shot his load, rockets of cum shooting up her body to her chin. Thick and long white ropes of pleasure coated her body as Lee’s cock pulsed and twitched. Peyton reveled in it, the warmth on her skin making it all feel that much better. And even that feeling increased when she began to rub it into her skin and licking the bits on her chin up.

“Holy shit,” Lee said in a daze. Peyton could only laugh, but not one with any kind of malice, but laughs of pleasure, laughs that only come from the high of carnal pleasure.

Lee had given her just what she needed. Not just an orgasm, not just a good time, but a confidence boost. Maybe she just might end up paying Jesse a visit after all.

******

Normally the thought of doing inventory, organization and product arrangement without monetary compensation wouldn’t necessarily be something to put a spring in their step. However not all of those people were like Peter Ferrano with a girlfriend like Lili Reinhart, who he would be doing such retail-related activities. Mainly because there was the guarantee of them doing a lot more than just business. There was in fact, going to be some pleasure involved.

Of course, carnal appetites weren’t going to be the only thing satisfied, which was what led Peter to hit Sauced first before heading to the comic store. Dinner for two in styrofoam containers on a couch in the basement. Who needed candlelight?

“Perfect timing,” said Madelaine Petsch the moment he stepped through the doors. The redhead was standing behind the host podium, perfectly stoic and cool as usual save for the tapping of her fingers on it. “Your order just came up. I’ll have Vanessa bring it out.”

Madelaine shot a quick text, once more her face giving off her usual cool and collected demeanor but her hands shook. She swore to herself a few times, deleting characters before finally sending it out. “Just a couple minutes.”

“Thanks,” said Peter, getting closer to the podium. Once more he noticed Madelaine’s fingers, the black-painted nails tapping once more on the podium. “Everything all right?”

“Yes,” she said, a bit more curtly than usual. “Why? Don’t I seem all right? I mean I’m the star employee here, the youngest manager the owner has ever hired and I have the kind of relationship I always dreamed of. Why?”

“Well when you put it like that…”

“I’m just waiting for the other shoe to drop is all.” The worried redhead took a deep breath. “Honestly, this is me calmed down a lot from where I was a few days ago. It’s just…I found out Jesse’s ex is back. Not from him. I don’t even know if he knows but I know people and I just kind of heard it. And she leggy, blonde and beautiful and they were so close to really getting to that next level and then she left and I came along and now I’m just thinking of all the other assholes in my life up until Jesse and how they always left when things we getting good and now that combining with my imposter syndrome here and…well, this.”

“Okay,” Peter responded. “If it’s any consolation you hide it pretty well. I just thought you might have had a few asshole customers.”

“No, then I’d be smiling,” she said. “I use them as free punching bags, metaphorically speaking. For the most part. At Knockers, sometimes it was quite literal.” Madelaine tried to force a smile to her face but it just wouldn’t break, like trying to shutter granite with a rubber mallet. “Did you know her at all? Jesse’s ex?”

“I guess? I mean I think she auditioned for the movie but she didn’t make too much of an impression. And honestly, speaking from a purely caveman point of view I wouldn’t worry about his ex. I mean from what I remember the main impression she made was of her legs. You make a much bigger impact, both physically and with personality. Honestly Jesse would be kind of nuts to let you go. I doubt he even knows or cares to know she’s back.”

“Is that a fact?” Madelaine said, a genuine smile coming to her face as she raised her eyebrow, a combination of moves that made Peter gulp. “And just what is it physically you could be talking about?”

“I mean…well…umm…okay…just...”

“Calm down,” Madelaine said with a smirk. “I’m just messing with you a little. Turned out to be just the pick me up I needed. Thanks for the kind words and being too nervous to be a liar. I’m not really used to the former and way to used to the latter. You know a lot of women would find that kind of annoying unless it came with a British accent. Me? I like it. If a man is stumbling over his words that means he can’t think quick enough to be convincingly deceitful. Keeps them honest. And I like knowing one of my best friends has an honest man. As well as one who’s such a good listener…as well as being good at other things. Or so I hear of course.”

Right as Peter began to sweat a little Vanessa Morgan arrived with a couple of plastic bags. She expressed brief pleasantries before heading back to her section of the restaurant.

“You paid before picking up, right?” Madelaine said, her eyes scanning the register in front of her.

“Yeah, why?”

“No reason, just makes it a bit easier to comp you a dessert…there we go. Hold on a second.”

Peter waited,a bit confused as Madelaine left him alone for a few seconds, returning with another bag, albeit a smaller one that held its own styrofoam container.

“There you go, one extremely large sight of our vegan Cookies & Cream Krunch flourless cake, on the house. One pick me up deserves another.”

“Thanks, but I don’t want to get you in trouble or anything.”

“You won't. I'm surprisingly under my limit for the free food Elisha offers for the employees. Perks of being a vegan. Besides, you could have just taken your stuff and not said a word. I’m kind of getting used to the idea of having people who aren’t Lili and Camila to listen to me. And not just having Jesse, but Selena as my roommate. So…cake.”

“Okay, thanks. I don’t mind though. I mean, I’m kind of hoping me and Lili are in for the long haul and that means her friends are my friends. But, free cake is nice.”

“I’ve never gotten any complaints,” she said. “Well, have fun with…whatever it is you and Lili do alone overnight in the backrooms of the comic store. Probably going to be a whole lot yummier than the cake.”

*******

It was time for Kiernan Shipka to put her years of reading Batman and playing Metal Gear to good use. Was it the best idea to sneakily stay behind at her job? No…but she had to know what Roland was going to give her and every last bit of logic she could muster told her it had to be in the basement in the drawer of his figurine-painting desk. While it was locked, she managed to slip the key off him when they had breakfast so it would be easy to get in and get out without anyone knowing. Then she’d go home to practice her surprised face.


Right now she was in the shadowy corners of the basement, slinking about among the shelves full of plastic totes and longboxes for comics. This was mainly to get her in the mood. She needed to get in and get out. The petite blonde had waited down there long enough. The last customer was gone and at the moment she was waiting for the jingle of the security system to let her know that Lili had locked up and left before she made her move. However, while Kiernan soon got that noise, it wasn’t alone.

The security system jingle echoed in her ears, but her heart sank then began to beat like a Buddy Rich solo when she heard footsteps above her, footsteps that should not have been. Lili should have been leaving…then it hit her. Kiernan scrambled to take out her phone and the moment the screen lit up her eyes almost bugged out. It was Tuesday…and Lili was up to get the store ready for tomorrow, New Comics Day.

“Shit!” She exclaimed in a whisper-shout. “Damn it!” The cussing continued, hushed as it was until Kiernan heard the basement door opened. She silenced herself and stayed in her shadowy corner as she saw not only Lili come down but her boyfriend as well. And he was carrying food. They were here for the long haul. She swore to herself again then quickly slapped her hand over her mouth.

The couple settled in the center of the room where the break area was, setting the food down on the coffee table before anything else, followed by a blanket Peter had pulled from his backpack, laying it out on the couch.

“So, where do we begin?” Peter asked, but there was something Kiernan picked up from both his tone and face, even from the shadows behind the shelves where she was hiding. It was like the question was a formality, almost a joke. It was like they both knew what they were actually going to do. “Food?”

“Something tells me we’re going to be a lot hungrier by the end of the night,” Lili said with the same kind of tone and smile.  She put her arms around his shoulder and his around her waist and pulled each other closer.

“So we’re starting out with organization?” Peter asked. “Alphabetical or the letter you have the most of?”

“Well in that case I think we should start with X.”

“Like X-Men?” Kiernan watched as Peter began to undo the button and zipper on Lili’s jeans, jaw agape.

“More like triple X.” Lili removed her top, leaving her only in a lavender bra and her jeans, though Kiernan could guess that soon those would go the way of her shirt. The concealed blonde couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Sure, everyone had made the jokes that this was what happened when it was Lili’s turn to set up the store for Wednesday but Kiernan had gotten the jokes herself with Roland and the most they did was make out, and that was just the one time.

There was a part of Kiernan’s mind that told her to announce her presence so she could get out of there because she knew she wasn’t going to be able to sneak by the pair of lovers. However, as soon as Lili had laid back on the couch with Peter on top of her, the rest of her outvoted that one voice as the decision was made to watch it all unfold.

Lili laid back on the couch, bra gone and luscious breasts out. Peter had already begun with her miraculous breasts, hands and face seemingly drawn to them like a magnet. From her position she couldn’t really see any details aside from the fact that going by the look on her blonde co-worker’s face, Lili was already having a wonderful time. Keirnan felt she was getting ready to have a good time of her own as her hand began to move down her own body.

When it came to Lili’s body Peter was the one moving down it. The button and zipper combo was already taken care of, so when he began to pull her jeans off there was no real barrier, especially considering his lovely lady had already slipped her shoes off.

The blonde clerk lifted her ass just enough to help with the removal of her now-superfluous jeans and pointless panties. With them gone Peter soon found the perfect place for his face and the look of pleasure on Lili's face only got more intense, accompanied by moans from her lips.

“Oh my…damn…Peter…” she whined, squeezing her breast and tweaking her nipples while he tasted her. And Lili wasn’t the only one enjoying Peter’s oral work.

Kiernan struggled not to moan, her hand down the front of her pants, playing with her pussy while Peter dined on Lili’s. The hidden blonde licked her lips and stifled small moans while her eyes drifted from Peter being tender yet diligent in his oral endeavors. His hands tenderly ran over her body. Over her rising and falling stomach, over the tender flesh of her thighs before the right began to work with his mouth while the left continued its tender and loving trek over her body, while Lili’s own body reacted. Her toes curled, one of them laying loosely over the edge of the couch and touching the floor and the other against the back of the couch, dragging those curled toes up and down his back.

And still Kiernan watched, tugging her pants down with her free hand just enough to give her more active one a bit more room. The more she watched the less concerned with the shadows she became and far more focused on the action at hand. While the nerdy nymphette didn’t have the best view of Peter, only seeing the back of his head. Still, while she could see the details of what wonderful work his mouth and fingers were doing she could see he would change it up. Kiernan could tell there were moments where his mouth moved from Lili’s glistening slit to her thighs. Licking and sucking at her clit became caring kisses. From a boil to simmer and back again.

And from what Kiernan could clearly see, Lili was loving every single moment of it. Her greenish-blue eyes fluttered and her left hand moved down and ran its fingers through Peter’s hair, taking it from where it had been right on the border of shaggy and styled to firmly in shaggy disarray. Her right hand still roamed her body, which was now slowly getting covered in a sheen of sex-fueled sweat.

The eroticaly charged blonde moaned softly, unable to keep silent. She called for her lover, “Peter! Yesssss,” pleading for him to continue. It was a trick of the eyes and Kiernan on some level knew it but she could swear she saw goosebumps pop up all over Lili’s body when Peter did something that made her back arch like she’d been struck by lightning, the leg against the couch shooting straight up.

As Lili’s moans filled the basement break room, so loud they could be heard throughout the rest of the store. It was more than enough to cover any sound Kiernan was making, especially combined with how focused Lili was on her man and the magic he was making. An idea entered her head.

Carefully Kiernan reached into her back pocket for her phone then into her left front one for her ear pods. Once she got them on the same bluetooth frequency she tried to facetime Roland. Two rings in and he answered.

“Kiernan?” He asked, his voice loud and clear but silent to anyone but Kiernan due to the earpods. He noticed his girlfriend was breathing heavily and sweating.

“Just…,” she whispered, her mouth feeling parched despite the fact she was on the verge of drooling. “Just watch me.” She then panned her phone's camera down, showing him exactly what she was doing.

“Holy…” Roland replied, his hand instinctively going to his crotch and his already hardening cock.

“Take it out,” Kiernan continued, barely able to remain whisper quiet. “Do it…do it with me. Let me see you while you see me.”

Kiernan set the phone down on a shelf in front of her, leaning it so Roland could get a full view of her and she could get both him and the view of the show that had inspired this erotic rendezvous.

Meanwhile on the couch Peter was now the one on his back. His clothes were now shed, the only thing covering him being his girlfriend. He was inside, Lili working her hips while she pressed herself close to him, aided by Peter’s own embrace.

“Peter…oh yes…so good…so fucking good,” she said before kissing him. As the kiss broke Lili rose up, Peter hands moving from her shoulders down to her hips. He held her as Lili bounced and swirled on his rod, his eyes only breaking away from hers when she threw her head back and side to side. When Lili reached up to grip the back of the couch he moved his hands, roaming her bouncing body. Squeezing and slapping her ass, running over her legs before moving up to play with her breasts. He badly wanted to sit up to taste her flesh, a look on his face Kiernan could read like a book. He held himself back, choosing to drink in the beauteous sight of his buxom blonde bombshell girlfriend riding him to her heart and body’s content.

Kiernan had to bite her lip to keep from moaning loud enough to get the lovers’ attention, her hand moving furiously now within her. Her eyes went down to her phone’s screen, watching Roland stroking himself off as he watched her and being more turned on hearing him desperately moan her name.

“Just like that baby,” she whispered into the mic on her earbuds. “Stroke for me…and just keep watching.”

When her gaze returned to the couch Kiernan found that Peter had given into his hunger. He was now sitting up, holding Lili close as their pace slowed though not by much. She could see Lili’s full breasts glistening with sweat and saliva as Peter’s lips repeated a sensual and sloppy path between her cleavage and her luscious lips. Lili, for her part, made the access wonderfully easy, leaning back on the couch with her arms bracing her up. The lovely and lusty blond was pressing her tits forward and her man couldn’t resist the invite.

And as hot as that visual was for Kiernan, what made her turn up the heat on herself and on Roland by proxy was when Peter quickly pulled Lili up, eliciting a light laugh that was muffled when their lips met. As his arms wrapped around her back tight, Lili's legs wrapped around Peter like an anaconda. A hard fast pace resumed again, both grunting and groaning, almost like a whine as they both craved more and more of each other. If they were on a bed the squeak and creak of springs and a bed frame would be echoing in the basement along with the couples’ moans.

Soon Lili was completely on her back. Peter’s hand moved up her right leg, catching it at the thigh and moving it up, letting Lili show off a bit of her flexibility as he placed it against his chest, holding her by it while the left remained wrapped around him. The green-eyed beauty writhed on the cushions of the couch, her hand going wild from mauling her own tits to gripping tight on whatever pieces of the couch she could grab and she cried out for more, her tone going from a tigress’ growl to an angelic plea. Combined with the chaotic bouncing of her breasts in reaction to her lover’s own hungry touch it was quite a sight to see, whether you were the one bringing the pleasure to the sweet siren or an observer as Kiernan was.

Kiernan’s brown eyes once more drifted to her phone. Roland’s pants were completely down now, giving her a complete and full view of the cock she was craving now, a craving so great at that moment she was jealous of him just for him being able to touch it.

“Roland,” she said, her whisper soft voice quaking from the heat scorching it. “Cum with me…I want to see it…but….uunnn…not yet…cum…cum when I cum…so close…just…ahhhh-a little longer…”

Kiernan heard him mutter a grunted agreement, turned on by how thin of a thread he was holding on by while she was dancing on the razor’s edge. Of course when her eyes returned to the couple on the couch that dance went from strictly ballroom to interpretive jazz.

Now the sight on the couch seemed to be the final one, if not for Lili and Peter than for Kiernan. Lili was kneeling on the couch now, her back to Peter’s chest. Her hands were reaching behind her, grasping his ass as he continued thrust into her horny cunt. She didn’t want him anywhere else and he didn’t want to be anywhere else.

While his pelvis was busy, so was the rest of Peter. His lips kissed at his woman’s neck, taking brief breaks when the blushing beauty would turn her face to give him lips as a target. One hand roamed the front of her body, squeezing her breasts, caressing her stomach and legs and back up again while the other played with her clit while he thrust into her slice of heaven.

His pumps were slow, deep and deliberate, his hips moving slow, moving and driving into her tenderly and savoring every treasure within. Lili’s face was turned to him, tender kisses being exchanged. The blonde took her left hand up to gently stroke his face, passion drunk looks in both their eyes as they looked at each other.

“Do it in me,” Lili said, lips quivering as she nodded her head. “I…I want all you…do it for me…because I’m gonna do it for you baby…Peter…need it…need you…”

The agreement was sealed with a kiss and her hand went from her cheek to join his own at her clit. Lili leaned forward a bit now, her arm steady on the couch’s while Peter’s thrusts began to get more insistant.

“Yes…oh…oh Peter please…yes…I want it in me…don’t stop…do it…I need you to cum for me…oh my god so close…close with you…mmmm…”

Lili’s moans were somehow both soft and booming, her mouth agape and breasts bouncing with every passionate pump Peter made. He moved his hips like he was working a hula hoop in slow motion, slowing down briefly before once more picking up the pace until eventually they were both on a bullet train to pure bliss.

“Lili…Lili…LILI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Peter cried out his lover’s name as he entered her completely, his cock exploding his lust into her, white hot cum covering Lili’s walls, the heat one making her own orgasm, hitting shortly after Peter filled her with his passion.

“Yes!” She said, the word coming out with a slight laugh and a smile face. “Oh god YES!” She shivered, letting the pleasure radiate over her and still managing to increase Peter for a few more seconds, popping her hips and grinding against him, making sure she got everything he had to offer her.

He pulled out and fell backward on the couch and Lili soon found a place in his arms, the two kissing passionately in the post coital bliss.

From post coital to current coital bliss, Kieran came, muffling herself with her free hand. The heat of the moment went nova hot when she both saw and heard from her phone Roland cumming as well, his cock making a white hot mess of love lava as he watched Kiernan’s passion bear fruit.

Kieran was in a haze, everything looking faded, fuzzy but crystal clear in terms of pure sensation. Her eyes fluttered a bit as she saw Peter and Lili get redressed, teasing and kissing each other the whole time before they went up the stairs, presumably to actually start the set up for the next day. They took the food up with them, which even Kiernan knew in her pleasure-stoned state meant she was in the clear to take the rear basement exit, all the while with ideas springing forth from what just happened forming clear as day in her head.

*******

“Look Cami, not that I don’t appreciate you volunteering to join me for dinner with my dad and his divorce reasoning,” Brodie said, opening the passenger door of his car Camila. “But the awkwardness in store might even be too much for you to handle.

“Thanks for the warning but it’s no problem,” said Cami. “I mean there seems to be a cheating maelstrom around here lately and I’ve been in the eye of it. And no offense but I don’t know if this situation is going to be anymore awkward than the one with Hailee. And probably far less feelings of uncontrollable rage on my end. Besides, everything goes down a bit easier with pizza. And from an actual pizzeria that doesn’t have a cartoon mascot no less.”

“Yeah, more proof he’s desperate. My favorite food at my favorite restaurant in town and all on his bill.”

“Look,” Cami said, pausing their stroll from the parking lot into the pizza place. “I’m not one to give anyone a pass on infidelity but…he is your dad and I’m not saying get ultra-friendly with the new girl but try to play nice. It’s not like you’re betraying your mom by doing that.”

“Was that actually sincere advice without a drop of sarcasm? I thought only Peter was worthy of such treatment.”

“Must be the scent of garlic and melted mozzarella,” Cami joked. “It’s enough to make a girl get all sweet and angelic.”

Brodie opened the doors of the restaurant and he and Cami walked in. No sooner had they done that than Brodie’s father, Carter Quint, at a table dead center in the restaurant.

“Brodie!” he said, urging his son over.

“Hi Dad,” Brodie said, hugging his dad and trying to keep every bit of resentment out of his tone and body language.

“And Camila! So great to see you!”

“Nice to see you too Mr. Quint,” Cami replied. “Hope it’s okay I came along.”

“Oh of course. To be honest I was expecting Brodie to bring someone. Just thought it might be Peter.”

“He’s helping his girl out with some work stuff right now,” said Brodie.

“Oh, that’s good. Well, how about we all take a seat?” Carter sat back down while Brodie pulled out a seat for Camila.

“Thanks,” the brunette said, a little surprised.

“No problem,” Brodie said, taking his seat next to her. He then turned his attention back to his father. “So, it looks like we’re one person short.”

“Oh yeah, she’s in the restroom right now,” said Carter. “And, son, I get this is a weird situation but please just give her a chance.”

Before Brodie could respond he saw a familiar face start to approach the table. As this face got closer to the table, dread started to fill in Brodie’s gut. And then when his dad turned around, face lighting up it overflowed in his gut and spilled out onto his face making the young, would-be actor gulp.

“You okay?” Camila whispered, noticing the change in mood on Brodie’s face. And again, something cut off Brodie’s response, this time what his father had to say alongside the person who’d just shown up at the table.

“Brodie, I’d like you to meet my current girlfriend, Zoe Kravitz.”

*******

A crash jerked Virgil out of his focused trance-like state. Closing the textbook with a snap, he rubbed his eyes and glanced over at the clock. It read 11:07 PM.  On a Friday no less and here he was studying in his room. Alone. That noise was probably just Brodie coming home. Stretching his arms and yawning, he cracked his neck and figured he would at least say hello. Brodie had been cool ever since they’d met on the tour. Dare he say they were even becoming good friends? Guess it helped that they both were living in his mother’s house, so they saw a lot of each other.

Poking his head out of his room, he ventured into the kitchen and saw that it was not in fact Brodie, but instead his mother. The one and only, Amy Adams. His new landlord and, if he was being honest with himself, the subject of more than a couple of his masturbatory fantasies ever since he’d moved in, despite his best efforts to the contrary. Amy was in the kitchen, picking up the remains of what looked like a glass she had broken. More than that, she was wearing a stunning dress that highlighted her figure, which looked like it belonged to someone about twenty years younger than herself. Her hair was done up, her makeup expertly applied.   

“Everything alright Mrs. Adams?” Virgil asked in a helpful tone.

She looked up inquisitively, a perfect white smile breaking across her perfect face as she beheld her newest tenant lingering cautiously in the doorway. A thousand and one thoughts burst into her brain, nearly all of them dirty. It happened to her just about every time she saw him. This tall drink of chocolate milk she’d rented the spare room too had been in her masturbatory fantasies ever since he’d moved in. The new vibrator she’d bought after the divorce was already well and truly broken in. It didn’t matter that it was wrong. He was her son’s age after all. She just couldn’t help it. She’d spent so long in a marriage repressing sexual desire and feeling unfulfilled that now, it was like all those feelings were exploding with the hormones of her long ago teenage years.
           
“Oh yes Virgil, sweetie. I’m fine. Just a clutz is all.” She said, practically fucking him with her baby blue eyes.  “And it’s just Amy. Or at least Miss. No Missus. Remember?” She pointed to the absence of a ring on her finger.
           
“Right. Sorry about that Ms…Amy.” He mumbled, finding it difficult to meet her eyes.
           
Amy checked her watch. “It’s Friday night. Shouldn’t you be headed out to a party or something? I’m sure a handsome young man like yourself has a couple of lady friends he could be entertaining this evening.”
           
“Nope. None for me. Studying is all. Gotta keep my grades up for my scholarship.” He said, finally mustering the courage to keep eye contact with her. Was there a hint of something there? A spark of lust waiting to ignite? Clearing his throat and feeling just a wee bit emboldened by what he thought he might have seen there, he then said, “How about you? You must be coming from a date with how good you look in that dress. Did it go well?”
           
Amy laughed before sighing, “Unfortunately no. Total dud. Otherwise I wouldn’t be here all by my lonesome.” She winked and then paused. “Although, I suppose I’m not alone. You’re here after all…”
           
“And Brodie too.” Virgil said, his mouth suddenly rather dry, one interpretation of words settled firmly in his head.
           
“Actually, he’s out. Will be all night. Texted me to say so.”
           
“So…it’s just…just the two of us then.” Virgil said, his heart pounding in his chest, although he couldn’t quite say exactly why.
           
“I guess so.” Amy said quietly. “How about a nightcap with me?”
           
“I don’t know Ms. A. I’ve got books to get back too.”
           
“Oh come on. Don’t make an old lady drink alone.”
           
“You definitely aren’t old. Hell you look better than half the girls at school.”
           
Amy blushed something fierce at that, “Let’s have that drink then.”
           
She poured them each a glass of expensive scotch. Not the kind you’d find on a college campus. It burned going down Virgil’s throat, but they didn’t call it liquid courage for no reason. And it soon became perfectly clear that the drink was just an excuse, because before long, the glasses were empty and they were sitting there at the kitchen table, staring at each other.  It seemed like each one was daring the other to make the first move. And upon recollection, neither could recall who did. All they knew was that one second they were just sitting there and the next they were all over one another. Lips crashing together, hands roaming over each other’s bodies. Virgil lifted her up and placed her on the kitchen table with a jolt and a squeak as their lips collided, tongues wrestling with one another.
           
Now that the dam had cracked, it was like a flood breaking loose and Amy wasted no time pulling him by the hand and pushing him down into a chair. She sank to her knees, hands framing the all too evident cock through his loose basketball shorts. Virgil froze at the sight of the red-headed MILF on her knees in front of him, all his masturbatory fantasies about to come true. With an intense hunger, Amy’s hands tugged downwards exposing his cock to the air, which sprang up like a tower.  A meaty tall tower of dick that Amy stared at with open-mouthed wonder.
           
“Wow…that’s a nice…a really nice cock.”  She mumbled, stumbling over her words,  “My ex…let’s just say he couldn’t compete with this.”
           
“Thanks…” Virgil said rather lamely.  He wasn’t used to this sort of enraptured female attention.  Especially not when it was so intensely focused on his pecker.
           
Gripping the base tightly with her fingers, she aimed it towards her mouth before wrapping her lips around the broad expansive mushroom cap. Groaning as her lips touched him, those blue eyes burning with lust up at him, she sucked down the first couple of inches. As if testing the waters, she bobbed, slow and steady, making sure to keep plenty of eye contact as she sucked his cock. Each pass of her warm wet mouth swallowed a little more each and every time.

“A-A-Amy. Oh my god…” He moaned out.

Her technique was incredible. Something that only decades of experience could bring apparently because he’d never had head like this before. Hot, tight, wet suction with sealed lips. One hand juggling his increasingly churning balls, the other twisting around the saliva slick shaft anywhere her mouth wasn’t. She moaned loudly, sending vibrations throughout the entirety of his groin. And she was only speeding up, the red head bobbing with ever increasing speed on his lap, as his hands gripped the edge of the chair tightly.
           
“Mrs. Adams! Fuck! If you keep doin’ that, I’m-I’m gonna cum!” Virgil blurted out, his head spinning.
           
There was a momentary pause as Amy fixed him with a stare, mouth stuffed to the brim with his member. Then she was back at it, with renewed vigor. Double the speed, double the suction, double the desire. Virgil was too far gone to possibly hold back.
           
“Shit!” He yelled as his cock pulsed powerfully before spraying forth inside her mouth, drowning her tonsils in a cannonblast of white sticky cum.
           
Amy’s eyes bulged, as did her cheeks with the sheer force, volume and thickness of the youthful co-ed’s seed. No one had cum for her like this in decades. She almost had to spit it out to avoid suffocating, but no. She wanted, no, she needed to savor this creamy delicious reward. Instead she gulped and gulped and gulped until it was all down the hatch. It tasted like nothing else in the world, and satisfied a hunger in her that had been brewing since long before she’d signed divorce papers.
           
Breathing heavily she let him fall from her mouth and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She felt him take her hand now, and following his lead they moved down the hall back to his room. With some assistance, she removed her dress, where it fell to the floor, a wrinkled mess. He undid her bra, letting her pale ample alabaster bosom fall free. And that’s where he started, planting kisses all over her tits. But it didn’t take him long to move south, where he removed her soaking wet panties revealing a bright red landing strip above her slick pink lips. Taking up camp between her ivory thighs, he did something no one had down to her in years. He ate her out.

“Ohhhh my…” Now it was her turn to be speechless as she marveled at the feeling and skill of this young man and his talented tongue.
In what seemed no time at all, he swiftly brought her to the most powerful orgasm she’d had in years. One where she blacked out, where her back arched fully off the mattress and she cried out so loudly the neighbors probably heard her. It was all a wild and hazy blur to her. With those hazy and heavy eyelids, she peered down and saw something to cut through it.
           
“Oh my gosh!” She said, staring pointedly down at Virgil’s crotch, his cock stiff once more and swinging around ready to go. “You’re hard…again?!?”  She asked in sheer disbelief.
           
“Well, yea.” He said rather sheepishly, wiping her juices from his chin.
           
“To be young again…get over here and stick that big thing inside of me.” She said. It was practically an order.

Virgil didn't need to be told twice. Positioning himself above her, she lined up his cock up with her dripping wet snatch. As he pushed her pink lips aside, his rather well endowed cock filled up her pussy like no dildo she’d had taken over the years ever could. Wet as she was, he practically slipped in and by the time his hips were flush with hers she was squirming with pleasure beneath him. Starting to build up momentum, the gentle thump of him on top of her was enough to already put her on cloud nine. She was making him feel things she’d never felt before.

“Fuck me! Yes! That’s it! Really give it to me! You don’t know how much I need it! Fuck me like one of those co-ed sluts! Pound this fucking pussy!” She blurted out, not even knowing where talk like that came from. It certainly hadn’t been from anytime with her ex-husband.

Emboldened by her words, Virgil propped himself up above and really began to put some force behind his thrusts. Soon the bed was creaking and the headboard rattling as he crashed into Amy over and over again.

“Yes Amy! Oh fuck!” He yelled. “You feel incredible! So damn good!”

He really couldn’t believe how good she felt. How tight really. He’d never been with an older woman before and wasn't sure what to expect, but he hadn’t expected anything like this.  She was taking it all and screaming for more.  It was unbelievable.

“Keep going! Ngh! Ugh! Yes! I’m cumming! Fuckfuckfuckfuck!” Amy screamed out, cumming hard again and yelling just as loudly as before.

He felt her tighten around him as a rush of fresh arousal flooded her already dribbly pussy as she twitched and writhed beneath him. It was too much.

“Gonna-gonna cum.” He grunted, unable to hold back any longer and locking eyes with her.

In a surprising display of flexibility, Amy locked her legs around him and with a deadly serious tone she said, “Blow that big fuckin’ load inside me. Right now.”

And with a mighty roar of his own, Virgil did just that. A couple of more erratic pumps and he came. Hard. He emptied the contents of his balls into a woman twice his age with the force of a TNT explosion. When he was finished and pulled out, he collapsed backwards and watched the pearly white substance leak from her.

Flopping down with exhaustion, both lay panting wondering what should happen next. Now that the lust was sated, the reality was beginning to set it. Virgil’s phone buzzed. He saw a text from Brodie and was immediately flooded with guilt as he looked over at Amy.

Fuck.  What have I done?  He thought to himself.
 
*******

Lisa Manoban was well-traveled. At the age of twenty-five she’d been to so many places around the world. From her birthplace of Thailand, to South Korea to her stepfather’s home of Switzerland and all around Europe, the woman had seen a lot in her twenty-five years and learned a great many things. She was fluent in four languages; Thai, Korean, English and Japanese; an accomplished dancer and had a music collection of such a size even the most pretentious of record store employees would be impressed. CDs, cassettes, vinyls, she had anything she could get her hands on stretching across every genre. Which made it no small surprise she had hope of musical super stardom dancing in her head with an impeccable sense of rhythm.

That desire led her to a college in California where, to no one’s surprise, she studied music and met like-minded individuals, some of which she worked with on making the tunes in her head a reality; tracks she could sing and rap over. One of them, Alan Domingo, she’d grown very close with. So close in fact she found herself on top of him in a hidden away back corner of one of the three performance theaters on campus. As this one was in the music building, the access was easier and it was far more private, the foot traffic being nowhere near as severe as it would be in the other theaters.

Despite its relative lack of activity, the theater was stocked with props and furniture for the few productions put on there that weren’t just concert performances and fortunately for Lisa and Alan one of those pieces of furniture was a surprisingly comfortable king size bed.

The Thai tart was straddling him by the waist, her lips pressed against his while Alan’s hands moved down her body to grasp Lisa’s butt through her cut off shorts. When their lips unsealed Lisa rose up and Alan’s hands switched things up, moving to her front to run up her tight tummy, touching more of her skin as Lisa ditched her patch-covered jean jacket and pulled off the plain white tee underneath. This left her only in a bra, which she also soon made short work of as she felt Alan’s hands glide up the skin of her abdomen. By the time he’d reached her petite tits there was no barrier to the sensation of her bare flesh.

“Ahhh that’s right,” she said as he tenderly cupped and played with her tits, grinning lightly as his fingertips circled her areola. The fingers were simply the beginning though as Alan rose up, wrapping his arms around the Asian beauty’s slight frame and pulled her close. Lisa’s moaning of his name was music to his ears as he kissed and suckled her mounds, savoring the flavor and he moved up to her shoulders, neck and once more met her at the mouth while his hands moved down the smooth skin of her back to once more grasp her sweet little behind.

His hands went from a squeeze to a full on grip as Alan rolled them both over, now on top of Lisa. He started to get in the business of getting undressed, tossing his shirt and jacket away while Lisa worked on his pants. With his zipper and belt no longer an issue he began the process of peeling those oh-so-wonderfully tight shorts off of her taking her underwear with them.

“Ohhhhhh fuck yes,” Lisa said, eyes fluttering as Alan guided his raging rod into her tight carnal cavern. He was still kneeling, looking down at the writhing  beauty. He drank in her form from her face as she moaned and licked her lips to how her lithe body was reacting to his touch, both inside and out.

Alan’s hands continued to roam her body as he slowly thrust into her, Lisa’s hands grabbing on and guiding them to all the must see spots on the tour of her body. The longer the tour went on the closer Alan got to her body before her was flesh to flesh with her, and being up close and personal, more so at least, with her. Hungry grunts, licks and kisses became the order of the moment as Alan picked up speed. Lisa’s fit, dancer’s body was ablaze with heat as her depths were explored, eyes jumped from sealed tight to wide open as she moaned his name and yelled expletives in her native tongue.

Needless to say, it was quite the intoxicating mix from the little minx and it made Alan have to pause, pause a bit more than just a slower pace. He pulled out of paradise, knowing if he’d stayed in any longer without a pause there would have been an eruption. However, before Lisa could even make a surprised yelp at the sudden vacating of her pussy the attention provided was quickly shifted from Alan’s cock to his mouth.

“Yesss Alan,” Lisa said before her pleasure-riddled mind began saying all sorts of different cries of pleasure and filth in every language she knew, perfectly fluent or otherwise. In a flurry of international filth the hopeful songstress voiced her pleasure to her audience at once, writhing and thrashing about on the bed while Alan worked her cunt like a virtuoso worked their instrument. His tongue and fingers worked together like a symphony. Percussion, winds and strings all within his mouth and digits and Lisa could feel the music being conducted deep inside where a tempest was swirling and growing within.

Lisa’s body arched and slithered in place, curving like smoke in the air depending on how big the wave of pleasure was she caught. Low tide, high tide and a big kahuna on the rise. The sea was about to get a lot more choppy as Alan had regained his stamina.

“Ohhhh FUCK!” Lisa yelled out, back arching when Alan hit just the right spot to make the bass drop. It switched a light on within the slim beauty and she rolled over on the bed, now on top of her Latin lover.

“Oh god damn!” Alan said, taking over vocals from Lisa. Not that Lisa wasn’t going to add a bit to the chorus, but now it was all about her moves. Of course, Lisa, having trained as a dancer since she could walk, knew a lot about how to work her body to maximum effect and in the case of carnality it was to the benefit of both her and her partner.

Both she and Alan were getting utterly drunk by the effect of her movements on his cock. Swirling, grinding, rising and falling, the would-be rapper manipulated Alan’s shaft in her, always hitting the perfect spot in the perfect way to send sub-zero chills up her deliciously hot body. And of course all that movement felt just like heaven to Alan. He was stunned, almost frozen in place as Lisa did all the work. The only thing he could do was hold on tight to her hips, his hands moving as she rocked and rolled on him. He could of course watch too and it was hard to figure out which view was hotter; Lisa writhing and moaning in pleasure beneath him or watching her ride him, ecstasy written all over her face and punctuated with strands of her black hair that stuck to her face and she shook it back forth and all around. Of course the rest of her body was a sight and a half as well, every inch of her naked flesh shimmering from a sheen of sweat.

His hands began to roam her body again, Alan needing to feel more of her body in the palms of his hands.

“Yes…yes…oh want that nice cock,” Lisa said, whirling her hips into a whirlwind. “Want to cum…going to cum…”

“Yeah baby…I want to see it…cum!” Alan said. He dashed his hands back to Lisa’s hips, gripping them as he began to thrust up into her, giving her that last few pushes before she cried out in pure ecstasy.

“Ahhhhhh yes yes YESSSS!!!” Lisa moaned, the words trailing off into a string of sing song filth in all the tongues she knew. She removed herself from his cock, laying on her back in the afterglow while Alan got to his knees, kneeling near her head as stroking his cock as the Asian beauty caught her breath. She also caught what he was doing in the corner of her eye and decided to encourage it.

“Cum…I want that cum…just for me,” she said, her tone sweet and cool as ice cream. When  she extended her pink tongue out and gave the tip of his engorged member a single lick that was it. With a desperate and satisfied groan he erupted all over her face, covering the cutie in his hot, white cream. While most got in her eager mouth it was an uneven shot with streaks of liquid white covering her lips and the bridge of her nose. As it all slowed to a trickle Lisa lifted her head up ever so softly to suck the last few drops out.

When he collapsed in pleasure next to her, it was clear to Lisa why the two got along so well, they had the best duets.


********


11:30 was the start of a few things at the comic shop for Lili. The main thing was she only had ninety more minutes on the clock. It was one of the advantages of staying late on Tuesdays to get the store ready for New Book Wednesday…that and the extra bit of fun she and Peter had when he was “volunteering” at the store with her. That bit of extra time meant a half-day on the busiest day of the week.

One of the other advantages, one that the blonde was happily taking advantage of, was that for some reason things died down right around eleven thirty and didn’t pick back up until she was already on her way out of the store. The first rush lasted from opening at nine until about fifteen minutes after eleven. Now the store was mostly empty with maybe a few browsers looking through the assorted wares from books to gaming. That left her to sketch and doodle in her sketchbook, eat Flamin’ Hot Cheetos and sip Mountain Dew.

She had just settled into the routine of grasping the small, deep fried and spicy corn fritters with a pair of chopsticks and depositing them in her mouth when the next guest in the store nearly made her choke.

“Hey Lili,” said Blake Lively, a smile on her face and spring in her step. The door shut with the same jingle that it opened with as the tall blonde made her way toward the dumbstruck one. “I just came by to chat.”

“Really?” Lili said, taking a quick gulp of her soda. “About what?”

“I just wanted to check in about my brother and you, see how things are going.”

“Oh what? I mean, uh…is anything wrong or are you-”

“Oh my gosh no!” Blake said, running her hands through her hair and out of her face in a way that reminded Lili of her boyfriend. It was something he definitely would do, along with a kot of Blake’s body language at the moment. “I mean…man…wow…okay I boned this up. Nothing like that.” Blake sighed, both hands at her temples and rubbing circles in them, another affectation she’d seen Peter have when stressed out or embarrassed.

“Then what?” asked Lili, feeling more relaxed.

“It’s just, you know, when Peter was in high school he didn’t really date except for Camila because Sydney didn’t really count or that’s what he says you know and I wasn’t really going to grill her and oh my god grilling is the wrong phrase and I really just wanted to see how things are going and now I’m rambling.”

“Peter does that too,” Lili said. “I’m used to it. I think it’s kind of cute honestly.”

“That’s so sweet,” Blake said. “Yeah, he and I share more than eyes. It’s weird; me, mom and Peter share a lot of these quirks. Ben too but he really tries to overcome them. It’s a twin thing I guess, wanting to be different.”

“Well there's a clear difference,” Lili confirmed. “No offense.”

“None taken. I’d probably agree. I love Ben but he makes it difficult to be friends with him sometimes.”

“Yeah. And things are great. Between Peter and me.”

“That’s wonderful. I’m so glad you two found each other in all that mess with Hailee. And I did kind of call it when I first met you. By accident, but it counts.”

“I’ll grant you that,” Lili said with a smile, a beaming one at that.

“Thanks,” Blake said, before taking a breath. “Look, I didn’t come here to do anything but, well, kind of establish more of a relationship with you. I mean this shouldn’t be a shock to you but he’s crazy about you. To the point where even if he didn’t tell me I could tell. Don’t let him know I told you but that boy has a shitty poker face.”

“I’ll keep it between us,” Lili laughed.

“Good to know,” Blake said, returning the laugh. “I guess what I’m saying is I’d love for you to think of me as a friend because, well, something tells me I’m going to be seeing a lot of you for a while and I’d think it’d be wise to get to know each other more. And not to make you too cocky but with Peter being totally nutso for you half the battle is already won.”

“That sounds great actually,” Lili said, feeling calm. The butterflies that were ready to start a riot in her stomach now completely sedated. “I’m really glad you came by. I needed to hear that I guess. I’ve been kind of jittery lately.”

“Well let that be the first official act of friendship then, curing the jitters.”

“I think that’s acceptable.”

“Well, with that business attended to, I also came by to double check on your birthday party, still this weekend at yours and Camila’s place?”

“Yep, starting at 7:30. And even though he says he’s fine, I still think Peter’s nervous about meeting my parents.”

“Ah, let me handle that,” Blake said with a wink, another gesture that was both sexy and a reminder of her man. “A little sisterly peptalk should help him out.” She then noticed Lili’s open bag of spicy snacks. “May I?”

“Go ahead,” Lili replied.

Blake grabbed a couple of the red Cheetos between her fingers and took them in her mouth with a crunch. She then tried to suck the bright red powder remains from her fingers with minimal success.

“You know I love these things but I hate the stains they leave behind,” Blake said. “You have a bathroom I can use?”

“Sure, I’ll show you the way,” Lili said, walking from behind the counter. “You know you might want to try chopsticks. I pretty much have to use them here. No one wants to buy cheese-dust encrusted collectibles. Fortunately at home I can use my fingers…and Peter’s favorite snack is Cheetos so you know…”

“Okay, still the big sister here and that’s TMI,” Blake laughed.

*******

Jesse Carr was lost in his own world. A world consisting of an Italian hoagie, a play he was getting ready to audition for and waiting for the arrival of his favorite redhead in the world. His world however was about to be invaded by a specter from the past, a specter with blonde hair and legs to die for.

“Jesse!” Peyton List said, rousing him from the play and nearly making him choke on cheese and salami. “I was wondering when I’d run into you again.”

“Peyton?” He asked, swallowing down the near-lethal bite of sandwich as he regained his bearings. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, eating lunch before class, for one thing,” she said. “And saying hi to a familiar face I’ve been trying to pin down. Mind if I take a seat?”

“Well I-” Was all Jesse managed to get out before Peyton took the seat across from him. “Be my guest.

“Thanks.”

“So, I thought you were in Europe? You know, a semester abroad?”

“Yeah, and that semester is over. I wasn’t moving there permanently. I had my fun, learned a lot and now I’m back. I was hoping we could catch up. You know, over drinks, maybe dinner.” She smiled as her hand slithered over the table and onto his. Jesse politely pulled away.

“Look, if this was a few months ago I would have leapt for it but things are very different for me now. I’m seeing someone and I’m…Pey I’m in love and I’m sorry but if we can’t catch up here, nice and casually, then I’m going to have to pass.”

“You sure Jesse? You should remember how persuasive I can be.”

As Peyton continued her advances and Jesse continued to rebuff them as politely as he could without high-tailing out of there, which he would also attempt to do as politely as possible, they were being watched. The watcher was of course the person Jesse had been waiting for, the loving girlfriend he’d mentioned to Peyton, Madelaine Petsch. And if there was one thing the fiery redhead wasn’t feeling while watching, it was anger. Nor was jealousy. Rather, she had a warm feeling inside, smiling as Jesse kept the blonde seductress at bay.

This must be the infamous Peyton. She thought to herself. Not bad. Not bad might have been underselling it, even Madelaine would have to admit that to herself. However, that wasn’t an issue. The issue was rather the audacity the blonde had, being so brazen as to just go for it like this. And yet seeing Jesse not having it…the sight ignited something in Madelaine. The embers of the confidence that had been waning in her as of late with her waiting for something awful to go wrong to balance out all the good luck she’d been having recently. However, this whole scene was throwing tinder on the fire because this woman…no woman…no one…was taking anything from her. She was Madelaine Fucking Petsch and it was time to remind the world what that meant, starting with Peyton.

Madelaine made her way to the table, the confidence in her stride 100% all natural. She came up behind Jesse, startling him by putting her hands on his shoulder and greeting him with a kiss on the cheek.

“Hi baby,” Madelaine said, rubbing his chest softly as she stepped to his side only to take a seat in his lap. Before Jesse could respond, Madelaine turned her attention to Peyton, still taking in the sight of the foxy redhead with her long and pale legs covered by black hose, under a red plaid skirt and topped with a black top that hugged her just the right way. The blonde was trying to keep a straight face but cracks in the armor were apparent and just waiting for Madelaine to break them wide open. “And you must be the infamous Peyton List. The ex, right?” Madelaine added an extra bit of oomph to the word ex as she extended her hand for an unfriendly-friendly shake to Peyton, who returned the gesture.

“Guilty,” Peyton replied.

“I’m sure.”

“Mads, we were just talking,” Jesse said. “I told her we were together, I swear.”

“Oh don’t worry honey, I believe you. Just like I believe your ex was about to put the “ex” in exit.”  She kissed the tip of Jesse’s nose before once more looking at Peyton, a confident smirk on her face as the perfect exclamation point.

“I’ll see you around Jesse,” Peyton said, accepting the defeat, for the moment. “And SO nice to meet you.”

“Charmed, I’m sure.” With smiles exchanged that proudly showed off mutual contempt Peyton walked off and Madelaine returned her focus to Jesse.

“Mads, I swear I wasn’t flirting or anything but telling her I was already with someone.”

“I believe you,” Madelaine reassured him. “I saw it as I was coming over and let me tell you something sweetie seeing you retract your hand the moment she touched it really makes the right girl feel wanted.” The vivacious ginger then reached down and grabbed his crotch through his khaki shorts. “Now, how about this very grateful girl who feels so wanted shows you just how much she wants you?”

Those words and the squeeze on his cock put Jesse into something just below autopilot, allowing Madelaine to take him to a place where she could properly reward him.

In her first few semesters the redhead co-ed practically lived in the business building. Almost every single class she had was there and she knew the building, and the traffic in certain areas, by heart. Therefore she knew the building was especially busy during lunch…save for one area.

There was a mock restaurant in the building, and when Madelaine had been a student there. Real food was served and real people were served. It was almost a real restaurant and close enough to accurately simulate a dinner rush hour to see how students worked under pressure, both culinary and business. However, it was only in use on certain days; some kind of health department rule. It didn’t matter to Madelaine. All that mattered was it was empty and that Madelaine knew how to get in and out of it.

The couple burst through the door the moment Madelaine had managed to unlock it. The door shut tight but not quite as tight as the lustful embrace the lovers found themselves in. The autopilot Jesse was on when back to manual as he hungrily kissed and groped his fire-maned lover, hands gripping roaming her delicious curves and his lips seared an imprint on her heart through her own bee stung pair.

In a whirlwind of hungry, urgent lust the couple found themselves in the middle of the faux restaurant, blinds on the windows all down as they were when no one was using the facility. The tables were set perfectly with wine glasses waiting to be filled and dinnerware wrapped in gold-colored napkins and it was all set on a scarlet tablecloth. The decor hadn’t changed and Madelaine had always found it absolutely repellent. However table decoration was the furthest thing from her or Jesse’s mind. Their nearly non-stop round of kissing stopped as she pushed him against a big round table in the center of the dining room. He wasn’t alone against it for too long though, as soon Madelaine was on him, her tight and fit body against his.

She looked at him, a smile crossing her plump, red-smudged lips as her eyebrow cocked. “I’m about to remind you why there is no one like me…and just how lucky you are to have me and how smart you are to stick by me.” Madelaine playfully chomped her teeth together. She removed her top, dropping it on the ground. The ginger wasn't wearing a stitch underneath and her pale breasts were exposed to the cool air of the room, her candy pink nipples hardening and Jesse’s mouth watering. Before he could make a move Madelaine reached down to unbuckle his belt, pulling it completely from the loop and through it towards the hostess podium.

“Oh I’m well aware but you know me, I always like a good reminder.”

“More than happy to oblige.” Madelaine went to her knees and with her came Jesse’s pants. She looked up at him, sin all over her face and radiating like a supernova from her smile. She lightly raked her red nails against the sensitive flesh of his bare thighs for just a few moments, the touch haunting him for a few moments until she made contact with his joy division. The sex kitten purred as she cradled Jesse’s balls, delicately rolling them in her soft hand while the other pinned his hard rod up and against his stomach. Then the red hot harlot extended her wet, pink tongue and began to lick Jesse’s cock from base to tip, slowly like she was savoring an ice cold ice pop on a blistering July day. And though his cock was being treated like an ice cold treat, Jesse was feeling nothing but the heat.

Once Madelaine brought her tongue up to the tip, licking the crown and trying to get to that creamy center. Wet, lustful circles were made with her tongue, Jesse gripping the table cloth tightly in his fist as her tongue flicked against his helmet. He was ready to feel Mads’ lips wrap around him, even though there was a good chance that would end him. Unfortunately for his sense of instant gratification but fortunately for them both in the long term, Madelaine knew better. She simply gave his throbbing bishop a kiss right on the very tip before licking back down to the base and sucking his balls into her mouth.

“Oh holy…wow,” Jesse managed to croak while his balls were given a saliva bath by his beloved. However the reaction was a combined one as Madelaine showed off how skilled her hand was. She stroked him, working his cue like a pool shark, putting a bit of English on every stroke she made and never forgetting to chalk the top just a bit. And as good as it all felt it did let him go from a near boil-over to a simmer. Which meant the heat could be turned up, just a smidge.

Madelaine paintbrushed her tongue back up his stalk to the tip. This time there was a slight pause, enough for the redhead to get Jesse to do exactly what she wanted him to do, look down. With a cocked eyebrow the porcelain-skinned seductress opened her mouth and wrapped those lips around the head of his cock, beginning to give Jesse the beginning of what he was aching for. With the sensual seal made her tongue twirled around the crown, a typhoon all concentrated on that sensitive bundle of flesh and nerves. That tempest caused a quake that Jesse felt right down to his bones. Then she began to take more of him in.

“Mad…Madelaine,” he gratefully moaned. His hand released their death grip on the scarlet cloth and brought them to her scarlet hair, tenderly stroking his fingers through it and pushing it out of her face as she sucked him. Madelaine repaid his gentle touch with an endearingly searing look from her brown eyes to him, making Jesse’s knees buckle a bit and damn near give out as she took him into her throat while keeping that eye contact.

When the ginger seductress’s eyes began to water she pulled back, stringy ropes of saliva connecting her mouth to his shiny slick cock before breaking with her gulps of air. The break didn’t last too long and in moments Madelaine gripped his rod and returned it to her hungry mouth, sloppily slurping on his prong and making him see stars behind his closed eyes.

Jesse’s hands once more went through Madelaine’s red hair, now grasping her head and holding it back simultaneously, guiding her up and down his cock, his desperate breaths and grunts of lustful appreciation guiding her along a path she knew oh so well and exactly how to travel it. However, at the moment, she wasn’t looking to get to the end of the road just yet. Madelaine was going to take Jesse on the scenic route. And she could tell just by the tone of his voice he was ready to take that on-ramp.

Jesse pulled out of his girlfriend’s mouth then pulled her up. They switched spots and he gripped Madelaine by her round ass and lifted her onto the table. He once more looked into her gaze; she was smiling and licking her lips, her brown eyes watching and waiting for his next move.

That next move was sudden. Jesse hiked up Madelaine’s skirt then reached for the crotch of her black pantyhose and tore them at the seam and quickly brought his cock to her glistening slit, looking at her as he took a few moments before entering her.

“Come on baby,” Madelaine said, her inviting tone seductive, like audio velvet. “I need it…and clearly so do you.”

Of course, Madelaine was correct. This was proven as Jesse pushed forward, entering the warm, wet and tight confines of the redhead’s perfect pussy.

“Fuck,” he grunted. “Oh god Madelaine…baby…”

“”Nnng fuck yeah just say it,” she said in growl as he began to build up a pace. “That’s…nnngufkc…the best pussy you’ve ever had because…ah ah ah…this is the best dick I’ve ever fucking had!”
“So….good,” he grunted, his pace slow, body moving like the tide as he thrust. “Yes…the best…no one better…fuck I love you Mads…”

“L-fuck….love you too…oh god damn Jesse I love you too!” Madelaine shot up like a rocket, wrapping her long legs around him, pulling him into her complete embrace as she kissed him, hot with passion as their tongue lovingly and hungrily wrestled and collided. As it broke she had a few more words for him. “Now really fuck me.”

The red head leaned back on the table as Jesse prepared to fulfill her demand. He took her right leg and placed it against his chest while the left remained around his waist, albeit loosely. That small change was enough to allow him to drive deeper into her, the first stroke making Madelaine’s eyes roll in the back of her head.

“Oh my GOD FUCK YES!” She yelled. “Give it to me…just like that baby. I want it…give it…give it to me…” Strawberry blonde hair rose and fell into the air as Madelaine’s head thrashed and turned as pleasure radiated through her body. Passionate cries and dirty words fell from her mouth like a sinful hymn, a hymn that sped up as Jesse’s thrusts did.

“Fuck me…fuckmefuckmefuckme,” Madelaine panted, the porcelain skin of her face flushed pink and glistening with sweat. “Ohhhh god Jesse YES!”

Jesse could almost be mistaken for a machine with how he was fucking his love, but the passionate lust behind his stare was something no machine could replicate. From watching his cock glide into her sopping cunt to watching her pale mounds bounce in the chaotic rhythm of their sex to her cries of passion and the looks on her face it was impossible for him to forget just how potent intimacy with her could be. Once more he found himself dangerously close to the end, but instead of pulling out he chose to just slow the pace down from the table moving pace he was at.

Jesse leaned over, releasing Madelaine’s leg from the tight grip he had on it, the redhead’s limb joining the other in wrapping around her man. He kissed the ginger vixen deeply and lovingly, tongues massaging each other as he continued to slowly pump in her. His hips moved in circular motions, getting all those hard to reach spots and making Madelaine melt in his embrace.

“Don’t stop,” she whispered in his ear, her hot breath sending a chill down his spine. “Never stop…never stop fucking me…loving me…oh Jesse…”

Their eyes locked again, Madelaine nodded, pleading “Yes” as once more Jesse’s pace began to pick up. Her voice grew louder as she rose up again. Once more he grabbed her legs, now pressing both against his chest as once more the force of his thrusts began to make the table Madelaine was on move, now far away from where her shirt had been dropped.


Deep, hard, and fast; that was how Madelaine was being taken and there was a part of her that would have been all too happy to let Jesse continue to navigate them both to paradise. After all, he knew exactly how to bring her there and all the different paths to take. However, he also knew that sometimes that just wasn’t Madelaine’s style. She leaned up on her elbows, pure seduction on her face once more. The only different thing about her face at the moment was the flush of pink on it, the sweat dripping from her face and the wet matting of her scarlet locks. If anything it just made her fierce look fiercer and her words even more piercing.

“Ah yeah…mmm no one has ever fucked me like you Jesse…no one…so….mmmm so good…know my body…fuck…you love me…you love making me cum don’t you?”

“Yes,” Jesse said, gulping in air with the word. “Love you…love seeing you cum…oh fuck…Mads…love it…can’t get enough.” He thrust in extra hard and deep, staying still as his throbbing rod embedded itself deep inside the red head, making her release a deep groan two steps away from a growl.

That growl turned into a hiss of “Yesss” when Jesse finally gave some attention to her breasts, tenderly licking, circling the candy pink flesh on each breasts before lightly biting one between his teeth, sucking and pulling it to his lover’s delight. “Suck them…oh fuck…harder…just a bit…just like that!”

As good as it felt, Madelaine stopped him, pulling Jesse’s face up to look. “You want to cum baby? Cum for me? Cum with me?” He nodded. “Mmmm that’s what I like to hear baby….just not yet. You fuck me…so good…no one does it better…at…nng every part of it…making me yours…so baby…I want that perfect dick of yours in my ass. I want you cum in my ass. Fuck me in the ass and make us both cum.”

The deal was sealed with a kiss. Jesse pulled his cock from the heaven that was Madelaine’s pussy, ready to go to a different kind of paradise. He helped Madelaine off the table onto her feet only to spin her around and bend her over it, making his girl  laugh a sexy laugh that turned into a quivering coo of pleasure when she felt his hand on her ass. The tear that allowed him access to her pussy also gave him access to her asshole, but he wanted a better view. Another round of ripping occurred, leaving the hosiery little more than black sheer rags and Madelaine perfect peach exposed to her man.

Madelaine licked her lips, those same lips turning into a smile when she felt Jesse paw and rub her ass, massaging her bubble butt then gearing back for a loud smack on it, making the ginger yelp “Oh!” followed by “Mmmm more please.”


SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Soon Madelaine’s ass cheeks were just as pink as the ones on her face. And that smile on her face from the stinging pleasure/pain from the spanking was soon replaced by the pure bliss of feeling Jesse’s cock, still slick from her pussy, pressing against and breaking through her asshole. It was hardly the first time he’d fucked her ass but he knew just the way to do it. It didn’t matter if it was home lit by candles or something more tawdry like their current location, he always took this hole slow at first. Inch by inch he worked himself on, Madelaine’s eyes shut tight, mouth hung open as he filled her. She savored every moment, the both did. It was no surprise to anyone that with an ass like Madelaine’s that she was no stranger to anal sex. However, the kind of man who knew how to properly do it, to not just start blasting away like he was in a porno. Slow with tender touches, letting her get used to his girth and him get used to the tightness of her holiest of holes. And then, once he was up to the hilt, he moved a hand down between her legs and began to play with her clit, adding a bit more kindling to the fire that was already burning within them both.

“Ohhhhh Jesse,” Madelaine said in a moan that was almost a whine, pleading, “You…you feeling so fucking good inside me…fuck…I love you…cum with me…cum only with me…fuck my ass…cum…cum…”

With one hand at Madelaine’s clit and the other tenderly holding her by the hip Jesse’s pace slowly, ever so slowly, began to speed up. At first he pulled back ever so slightly to push back in, a melody of low moans escaping her lips with every push forward. Minute by minute he drew a bit more and pushed back in a little deeper, a little harder. Madelaine gripped the edge of the table, eyes shut as the pace increased.

“YES!” She growled, eyes open wide as she looked over her shoulder at Jesse. “Give it to me…so close baby…and so are you…I can feel it in that hot, throbbing cock…ahhh harder…come on…I can take it…I’m ready for it…ready for everything…that hard cock…and all the cum in those balls…fuck me…so close…cum…fucking cum with me!”

Madelaine pushed herself up on her arms and braced herself against the table. Then the red haired vixen began to push back against her lover, meeting his every thrust. She also squeezed her ass tight around his dick, squeezing him like a vice and begging him to erupt.

“Cum baby,” she pleaded, now twerking on his cock. “So close…you cum…I cum…cum with me!” Madelaine shouted, slamming her fist on the table as the pleasure began to overtake her. The fire she felt spread wildly, pleasure lighting her up like the sky on the fourth of July.

“Oh fuck gonna cum!” Jesse bellowed, his body responding to Madelaine’s. Her passionate cries and her exquisite ass going drum tight on him was the last straw as he pushed balls deep into her and began to unload. “FUCKKK!!!”

“YES!” Madelaine cried, joining Jesse’s own exclamation in a chorus of sin. “That’s it fill it up…fill that ass up with your cum! Yes yes yes yesyesyes every fucking drop baby yessssss…”

The pleasure seemed to be everlasting, pulse after pulse of scalding jism filled Madelaine’s ass, the heat glowing orange behind closed eyes until the throbbing stopped and the afterglow for them both began. Jesse pulled his wilted cock from her well-fucked ass, a trickle of his cum leaking out and mixing with the passion dribbling down her own thighs from her pussy. He found himself on wobbly knees and soon went to the ground willingly before the pleasure drunkenness he felt overtook his sense of balance.

Madelaine felt the same, sliding from the table to her knees, feeling like she was almost formless. She crawled over to Jesse and kissed his cheek. “Love you,” she said.

“Love you too,” he replied. “Want to head back to my place? I mean it’s not much but a bed’s gotta be better than the floor.”

“Mmm hmm,” she said with a smile.

“You think anyone heard us?”

“Don’t really care,” Madelaine said honestly. “If they did, hope they’re jealous.” And she meant that. After all, she was Madelaine Fucking Petsch. She had the perfect man and everything was going her way. She’d earned it and was going to keep it.

******

Loretta’s Surf N Turf was a staple of the college town despite being a few miles outside of it. It was a road trip destination on the way in as well as on the way out in addition to being someplace party-hardened students would wind up to get some food in them to hopefully lessen the damage already done by their quest for inebriation. Of course, weekends were where the establishment made the most money. That was true again on the particular Saturday that Ben took Hailee there on their date-date. Fortunately for them both, no one they would have to worry about seeing them together was present. Hailee had a good idea where they were at, considering she would have been at Lili’s birthday party as well if they were on speaking terms.

“I know it’s not the Ritz or anything but the burgers here are amazing,” Ben said as he and Hailee settled into their seats. “Killer crab cakes as well.”

“I’m familiar,” Hailee said. “This place isn’t too far from my old job. Used to build up quite an appetite there and this place always hit the spot.”

“So me and the restaurant have something in common,” Ben joked, the knowing cheesiness of the comment eliciting a groaning chuckle from his date. Grinning at the response he said, “Strap yourself in, that's just the beginning of my wit.”

“Oh I’m sure this is just the beginning of something,” Hailee responded. “Wit? That’s debatable.”

“You wound me Ms. Steinfeld. I’ll have you know that in some circles I’m considered rather charming. Mainly in dimly lit bars but the point still stands.” That earned him a genuine laugh. “See a nice normal date wasn’t such a bad idea, was it?”

“So far so good,” Hailee agreed. And then came a starter of uncomfortable silence. After a few moments Hailee broke the silence by saying, “And there I go jinxing it.”

“Well to be fair when we get together usually there isn’t much talking and when there is it’s usually stuff you can’t say in public.”

“It’s just been a while since I’ve done an actual date, you know? Is it always this weird and I’m just conveniently remembering the smooth moments and blacking out the horror stories?”

“Probably always this weird. And that weirdness is probably heightened considering your whole ex situation and how we’re brothers and all.”

“Please, do not remind me of any of that,” Hailee said. “Those people are the last thing I want on my mind when I’m out to have fun.”

“Oh, you think we’re going to have fun?” He joked. “That’s a lot of pressure, thanks.”

“You have a fair track record for it,” Hailee said, a smile returning to her face. “Though with far less clothing.”

“Well if you want to go to that safe spot we could always hit the restroom for a quickie,” he half joked.

“Once again proving you’re the romantic brother,” she replied, once more with a laugh.

“That and we have a little conversation going now, don’t we?”

“I can’t disagree with that.” And she couldn’t. The conversation was flowing, and it felt natural. It almost made her forget where she’d been every other year on that day.

*****

Lili’s birthday party was in full swing. While it wasn’t quite a rager considering her parents and a professor from the school, Madchen Amick, were there, it was still a fun time put together by roommate and bestie Camila Mendes. All of Lili’s friends were there, in fact there was only one absence of note. That absence? Lili’s boyfriend.

In most cases, this would of course make the birthday girl nervous. However, due to the magic of technology she knew exactly where he was; running late from picking up her present and getting constant updates as she made her way around the party. However, the blonde needed a quick break from both being a social butterfly and calming down her parents, mainly her father, from her man’s absence. She did what anyone would do; she grabbed the arm of her best friend and dragged her into the kitchen and pawned off her parents to someone else, in this case Peter’s sister, Blake.

“I need a drink,” Lili said. “Dad is going full Psycho-Protective mode. Leftovers from Jake and nothing is going to cool him down unless Peter gets here and even then the battle is going to be nothing but uphill.”

“Well you must be pretty worried if you left Blake with them,” Cami said.

“What? Why?”

“I just thought you’d have a tough time talking to her and stuff. You know, that big dream and everything.”

“Oh, that? Yeah, me and Blake talked. Not about that but it’s all good now. No big deal, you were right, blah blah blah.”

“Hey, you can’t just tell me I’m right and then blah blah blah it. I like to savor these moments.”

“Cami…”

“Okay, okay I’ll savor it later. But still, told ya so. So, any new updates from Peter?”

“Yeah, about five minutes ago. Texted me about the road work on Fifth then had some very creative use of foul language to describe the road work and the other drivers and then when someone cut him off I think he created new swears.”

“That’s my bestie,” Cami said. “Ever the writer. How close is he?”

“He says he can see the Starbucks around the corner from the parking garage. And that was ten minutes ago.”

“Which means he’s almost here.” Cami looked over to Lili’s parents and the job Blake was doing charming them. While Lili’s mother was enamored by Blake’s natural charm and gift of gab her dad was still annoyed, though far less. Blake the miracle worker, Cami thought to herself. “I think Blake has about five more minutes though judging by your dad’s face, give or take.”

“Ugh! Give me a shot!” Lili demanded, pointing to the Jose Cuervo.

“Of Tequila? You? What did you all of a sudden decide you didn’t want to remember tonight?”

“Okay, how about a White Claw or something?”

“There we go,” Cami said. “No need to go red alert.” Just as Cami went to the fridge to grab Lili’s drink Brodie slid in her way, handing her a rum and coke.

“Here you go,” he said, handing it off. “Thought the host of this little shindig could use a little something to take the edge off.”

“Thanks,” Cami said. “Before you go could you open the fridge and get Lili one of the White Claws to take care of her edge?”

“No problem.” Brodie did just that, handing off the drink to Lili before asking, “Any updates on Pete?”

“Traffic, swearing, apologizing despite the fact I told him it’s okay about seven times already.”

“Oh, so everything’s normal.” With that Brodie left Lili and Camila alone in the kitchen, Lili taking note of Camila’s eyes following him for a split second before returning and noticing Lili’s look.

“What?” asked Cami.

“What was that about?” Lili asked.

“He gave me a drink because he noticed I finished mine. Friends do nice things for each other, like throwing them parties.”

“And that look you gave watching him walk back on the floor?”

Before Camila could even formulate an answer there was a knock at the door. “Impeccable timing, that man of yours.” She handed Lili the cie cold can of booze seltzer and then went to answer the door. As she predicted, Peter was behind it, and very out of breath. “Did you run up here?”

“Yeah,” he said, gulping for air. “Well, to the elevator, then from the elevator.”

“And you’re winded? Petey dearest, it might be time to take up jogging.” Before Peter could retort Lili came to the door, greeting him with a kiss.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” he said when their lips parted. “You gift took a little longer than expected to put together and then the road work and-”

“Hey, it’s okay,” Lili said. “I mean it’s not like you weren’t keeping me updated. Honestly I was getting kind of worried with you texting so much while driving.”

“Babe, believe me, in that traffic I was barely driving.”

“Well, now that you’re here, time to meet the parents. I had Blake run some interference, but now I’ll go warm them up.”

Lili walked over to pep her parents and Peter looked to Cami. “Is it all set up?” He asked.

“Ready to go,” she replied. “Sabrina and I triple checked it…then she hooked up the Surround Sound which I thought might be a bit extra but she said it’s going to be in 4K and anything less would just be uncivilized. But yeah, ready to go as long as you have the disk.”

Peter reached into his jacket pocket and removed a slim jewel case with a disk inside, simply marked “Lili”, and handed it off to Camila.

“Let’s go,” he said, looking at Lili and her parents, the blonde beauty waving for him to join them. “Wish me luck.”

“Ah, you’ll do great. I mean you survived growing up with MY dad not liking you so Lili’s parents should be a piece of cake. Now you go run off and be the good little beau and I’ll set up your gift.”

Peter nodded and made his way over while Cami went to her media center to start the set up. She openly admitted to Peter the idea he had for Lili’s gift was genius and she’d love it more than anything he could have bought and it wasn’t to make him feel better for being low on cash. He’d always had a knack for that, and she knew it. A lot of the gifts he’d gotten for Camila herself over the years of birthdays and Christmases she still had and treasured just because they showed how much he knew her. Yet he always felt bad because he couldn’t afford to put more actual money in it, despite the obvious. Of course it wouldn't be any different with Lili. Probably was the same with Hailee, in all honesty. It probably was even more intense with Lili. However, Camila had a good feeling that the moment Lili saw it she might do a better job of convincing him than she could.

Before the brunette called for everyone’s attention she visually checked to see how Peter was doing. Like Blake, he’d won over Lili’s mother quickly enough. However dear old dad’s mood was still a bit stone cold. True, after how things had gone with Jake he couldn’t blame him for being overprotective and very judgy for any potential suitor for his little girl. However, Cami also couldn’t think of a better person for Lili and it was time for her to get his present and show Daddy Dearest what kind of guy his daughter was with.

“May I please have everyone’s attention?” Camila said, shortly after getting exactly that. “As you’re all aware, we’re all gathered here to celebrate the birth of someone very important to all of us; my bestie, my sister from another mister, Lili Reinhart.” Camila paused for a round of cheers that made the blonde blush, giving her a wink and smile after Peter hugged her close. “Now, as is customary for birthdays, many of us have gotten this lovely lady a gift of some sort. However, and this is just my prediction, I think we’re all about to be dwarfed by what her beau and my other best friend Peter Farrano has managed to put together for her.  And with that, let’s watch.” Before Camila could press play, Sabrina came up to her and whispered something in her ear. Cami nodded and rolled her eyes before speaking again. “Watch, in all its 4K glory. That good?” Sabrina nodded and gave a thumbs up.

Before too long a menu popped up on Camila’s gigantic screen TV. It looked like something that would be seen on a normal film release filled with special features. There was a bar on the bottom with options like play and audio features and all of that was on top of clips from the film. However instead of a movie they were video clips of Lili herself, laughing, smiling, good times with all her friends. It was every piece of footage Peter could get without showing his hand.

Camila used the remote to scroll through the options to get to play, each option being highlighted in yellow. Along the way she caught something odd; the number eighty-eight being highlighted as well but with no black text showing it first. It was hidden. Peter had put in an Easter egg. She grinned, but went ahead with the regularly scheduled programming for the moment.

The screen quickly went to the backdrop that Lili recognized as the makeshift office that Peter and Sabrina had in their apartment. The seat was empty, a framed poster of the movie “Blue Velvet” on the wall and a chair in front of that. Soon the chair was filled by Peter.

“Hey Babe,” he said through the TV. “Even though I’ve probably said it in person and in the future, happy birthday! And it being your birthday, gifts are required and, well, I had a bit of a time trying to figure out what to get you. I mean, it's your first birthday with us together and yeah, there’s some pressure. And while I wish i could get you the kind of things you deserve my bank account isn’t that big yet-”

“Peter, what is this?” Lili whispered in his ear, very curious.

“Keep watching,” he replied, trying to hide the nerves he felt about how she’d react.

“-what I decided to put together,” the TV Peter continued, “was something to not only let you know how I feel, but everyone who knows you. How much you mean to us all. And since I’m on camera and the one who’s idea this was I’m gonna fall on the sword first. So…”

Lili was watched intently, gently squeezing Peter’s hand as the vision of him on the screen continued.

“It’s hard for me to really describe everything I feel when I'm around you. We didn’t have the most normal of paths of being friends to, well, a lot more. I like to think that’s a lot of why we’re working so well together and how it’s just going to get better. I really don’t know where to begin. I mean there’s the physical stuff sure, especially your killer smile. I think that’s what shines the brightest of who you are. Your kindness, your honesty and just how damn funny you can be. And creative, whether it’s your poetry or the complete and utter mastery of making heads explode in gory glory with your FX work. Honestly I could be here all day going on and on about all the ways in which I’m crazy about you, probably to the point it’d fill up this disc completely. But I’m not the only one who wants to talk. So, let’s begin.”

The scene went from the office to the very living room every one was in, though empty save for Camila on the couch.

“Lili is honestly like the sister I never had. I only say “like” because honestly, I feel like we’re closer. It’s really really rare you meet someone who you just click with and balances you but to meet two in your life like I have? Unheard of. So in a very real way Lili is a miracle of a friend and honestly my life is a lot better having known her, let alone being close to her as I am.”

Once more the scene shifted, this time to a different apartment and couch, this time with Madelaine being the one in the camera’s eye.

“I’m not exactly someone who people get along with that easily,” the redhead said. “It’s not how I grew up. I’m naturally stand-offish and distrustful. It’s not necessarily a trait I’m proud of but it is what it is and I’m getting better with it. One of the big reasons is just being friends with you Lili. I mean it’s kind of hard to be a bummer around you. You’ve got my back and have shown it a lot in the time we’ve known each other. I love you and I’m glad you’re around.”

And it continued. Selena, Sabrina, Madchen, it seemed like Peter had gotten a hold of everyone Lili knew shy of her family. Camila looked behind her once more to the couple. Lili resting her head on Peter’s shoulder, almost on the verge of happy tears. As for her parents, Mom was overjoyed. Dear Old Dad had moved from annoyance to a barely there smile. However, Camila knew as Peter returned to the screen for the sign off that he needed a bit more. Then she remembered that highlighted 88.

She walked over to where Peter and Lili were and tapped him on the shoulder. “May I borrow just for a quick sec in the kitchen?”

“Lils, is that cool?” Peter asked, kissing her on the head.

“Mmmm hmmm,” she said with a smile, sniffling a bit. “Come right back though.”

Camila led him to the kitchen. “Looks like it went over well,” she said. “Lili has the only kind of tears I ever want to see on those cheeks, the happy kind, her mom is over the moon and her dad doesn’t look beyond annoyed and ready to smack you around for the first transgression anymore. But, still he needs a little bit more of a push.”

“Okay, what would you recommend?”

“Well, in addition to your natural charm my dear friend, how about whatever is on that little hidden “88” thingamajig you have on the menu?”

“Cami, no. That’s…that’s just for Lili.”

“What, you show your dick and talk dirty in it or something?”

“What? No, nothing like that.”

“Then it’s fair game Petey,” Cami said, patting him on the shoulder. “You can thank me later.” The Brazilian beauty made her way back to the front of the crowd with Lili joining Peter in the kitchen.

“What was that little conference about?” Lili said, once again taking his hand.

“Well, I think you’re about to find out,” Peter replied, breathing deep and bracing himself.

Meanwhile back in front of the TV, Camila gathered the attention of the crowd once more. “Well, was that a romantic gift or what?” Cami said, the crowd agreeing with some applause. “And would you believe Peter, that old romantic soul, had even more he wanted to say?” Cami highlighted the “88”.

“88?” Lili asked. “Why 88?”

“You’re about to find out,” Peter said, bracing himself as once more he appeared on the screen.

“Okay Lils, I think I forgot something in the main feature, but hey, that’s what special features are for right?” TV Pete said. “And at this point I’ve probably shown you to access this bit, otherwise I’m recording this for no reason. Anyway, you know how special Back To The Future is to us of course.” A grin came across Peter’s face on the screen that was sweet to everyone but Lili, who found a little heat with that sweet.

“Very special as I remember,” she said, whispering in his ear. “That explains the 88. As in 88 miles per hour.”

“So, with that said, I thought I might revisit a song during that film for you. During a certain scene. And no, Huey Lewis had nothing to do with it.”

“He’s not,” Brodie said, coming up behind Camila and ready to burst out laughing.

“Oh he absolutely is,” Cami said, a genuine smile crossing her face. “And if I so much as hear a chuckle out of you I’m dumping your drink down your pants.”

“Understood.”

Meanwhile back at the kitchen, Lili was having a similar reaction. “You didn’t!” she said with a grin. “Baby, really?”

Peter answered in the affirmative through the TV as the recorded version of him on display begins to sing along to Earth Angel, backing music track and all.

“Oh my god,” Lili said. “Sweetie, is that the actual music from the scene?”

“Yeah, I isolated it from a recording of just the song I found,” he said. “I am so sorry if this is embarrassing for you, I meant it to just be for you but Cami thought-”

Peter was silenced by a kiss from Lili before he could finish the sentence, a kiss he returned with an added embrace. When it broke Lili moved her lips to his ear to whisper. “Just for the record you’re totally staying over tonight.”

*******

“I think that might have just been the best birthday ever,” Lili said. She and Peter were in her bedroom, the party having been over for an hour. She was in a pair of very short gray shorts and a white, well-worn t-shirt that read “Miskatonic University” on it with an overly cartoony doodle of Cthulhu in the center of it while Peter was laying back in his boxers and a plain black tee.

While the party had been over for a bit, she was still absolutely crackling with happy energy to the point she was almost dancing as she walked around the room getting ready for bed.

“Not a single thing went wrong and, the biggest thing,” she said before getting on the bed, straddling Peter and kissing him. “My parent’s LOVED you.”

“Even your dad?” Peter asked.

“Mmmm hmmm,” she nodded. “Which is such a huge relief. I know I was telling you not to worry but I was, just a little. Jake really left a bad mark and I thought he’d have some left over overprotectiveness to whoever I dated next. It makes me glad he never met Halsey honestly. But the moment he saw that gift and that little bonus content you were golden. I don’t think he would have invited you to join us for lunch tomorrow otherwise.”

“And was he the only one that liked it?”

“Peter I loved it,” Lili confirmed. “I…I can’t even put into words baby. I don’t think I’ve ever gotten anything like that. I mean I guess birthday cards, some of those can be pretty thoughtful but that was just so…special. I’ll always want to see it. It means so much.”

“Thanks. I was really nervous honestly. I felt kind of bad I couldn’t get you something, you know, a bit shiny. Like a necklace or something.”

Lili shook her head. “Peter, let me tell you something. When I was seeing Jake sometimes he’d give me some expensive gift to wow me, to show off how big some of the pay off he’d get a night were. And it did impress me. I’m not going to lie. But I didn’t keep any of those after we broke up. They all felt hollow and meaningless, especially considering how it ended. So I sold them off and I don’t even think about them. This? I’m always going to think about it.” She grabbed his hand and brought it to her face, kissing his palm. “Honestly you might have screwed yourself because now the bar is just insanely high.”

Lili’s hands were on his chest and his on her ass, squeezing her cheeks. “So...invited to lunch,” Peter said. “Meaning we can sleep in a little.”

“Yes,” she replied with a giggle. “Which is very fortunate since I’m not remotely tired yet.”

“Well that is a coincidence my dear, because I’m afflicted with the same condition. But I may have a possible solution if you’d like to hear such a proposal.”

“I’m all ears,” Lili said, beginning to take off her shirt before pausing. “But first…I need to tell you something.”

“What?”

Lili took a breath and got up from straddling him and knelt in front of him on the bed. Even though any weirdness she had felt about her dream had faded after her conversation with Blake, she still felt like she had to follow through with Camila’s advice.

“I want to tell you about a dream I had,” she said. “Not in any great detail, but I think I need to tell you.

“Okay…what was this dream?”

“I…I had a sex dream. Like a really vivid one. And it was about your sister.”

“Oh, okay,” he said. “Is that it?”

“Yeah,” she said with a sigh as the last bit of weight was lifted from her shoulders. “So, you’re not weirded out or anything?”

“No. I mean it’s not the first time I’ve heard that but honestly it is one of the few that's not done in a mocking tone. I’m kind of numb to it. I mean when you grow up with a sister who’s a model you get those cracks a lot to the point you get a teflon coating to it.”

“And the fact that, you know, I’m bisexual doesn’t make it a bit more…I don’t know, real or something?”

“Wait, are you asking if I’m mad, which I’m not, because you’re bi and I think you’d rather have my sister than me or something?”

“A little,” she said sheepishly. “It’s just, aside from you and Ashley, I’ve never been open with someone I dated about being bi. I was always worried that dumb stuff would happen like all of a sudden he’d assume it’d be okay to hit me up and suggest threesomes whenever or he’d get really jealous of me sleeping and flirting with any of my friends or just stuff that stressed me out. I hid a part of myself and I want to be open with you and, I don’t know. I just want you to trust me and not feel like I’d do something like that to you. And not just with Blake, but with anyone, male or female or whatever. I want you. So that dream just made me feel weird and then I talked with Blake. Not about the dream but just her being nice and being so welcoming and wanting to be friends and I felt better but I still needed to tell you. I want us both to be honest with each other.”

“Lili, of course I trust you,” Peter replied. “And you being bi, I mean it’d be weird to say it doesn’t factor in, but not in the way you’d think or fear. It’s just who you are and I-,” he paused just short of dropping the “L” word. “I’m crazy about you. It’s part of who you are and I trust all of you. I know you wouldn’t do that. And I’m fairly sure Blake wouldn’t. But I don’t know, she can be very crafty when playing Monopoly. Might have to keep an eye on her.”

“So, we’re good?” Lili asked.

“Never better.”

“Good, because I had a thought.”

“What’s that?”

“Well hun,” Lili began. ”I figured since I told you about a sex dream; a fantasy; that I had about someone close to you…maybe you could do the same. Tell me about someone I know that you had a sex dream about. And it can’t be someone I already know that, well, you’ve had sex with. Which honestly does narrow it down a lot.”

“Babe, are you sure?” Peter nervously asked.

“Sweetie, I'm fine. You know all that you just went on about with trust? It goes both ways. Otherwise I’d have a meltdown with Sabrina being your roommate.”

“Point taken. It’s just, I don’t know, it’s kind of weird telling your girlfriend you’ve had sex dreams about one of her friends.”

“Any weirder than someone telling their boyfriend they had a sex dream about his sister?” Lili arched her eyebrow as she asked.

“Okay,” Peter said, taking a breath. Lili laid beside him, intently listening. “If we’re strictly talking about women that I haven’t…been with…then it’s Madelaine. But I want to make it clear that it is just dreams. No flirting or anything. Just all up in my weird little mind.”

“Mads huh?” Lili said, intrigued. “I can’t say I disagree. She’s so hot. Sexy. Her ass is just next level. When did it start?”

“The fantasies?”

“Yeah.”

“That Spring Break,” Peter replied. “You know, with the whole threesome thing.”

“Oh I remember,” Lili said with a smile. “About the only good thing that happened that Spring Break. And it led to where we are now. Hard road but worth it in my summation.” The two shared a quick smile before continuing. “It was the photoshoot Cami did, wasn’t it? Where she, Selena and Hailee were all over each other. Madelaine in her bikini…that porcelain skin, red hair…curves all out in the open.”

The blonde’s voice went into seduction mode and Peter felt her right hand go to his boxers, sliding through the front hole to grab his cock.

“Her and Selena I thought were an extra-spicy combo, seeing them together like that…” Lili free hands slid under her own shorts as she began to play with her pussy in time with her stroking of Peter’s rod. “They’ve fucked, you know. When we went ahead. I forget the excuse they made but they had each other…mmmm…right in that little grotto…ohhhh….”

“Nnnng fuck,” Peter hissed, Lili’s thumb running slow circles under the crown of his cock. “They…oh god Lils, they did?”

“Mmmm hmmm,” she purred. Mads told me…and so…ohh…,” Lili moaned, nearly making herself lose the plot. “So did Selena…can’t you just see it baby. Porcelain skin writhing on caramel flesh, Selena tasting Madelaine, their moans echoing in the little grotto getaway.”

“Y-yesss…”

“And Madelaine tastes so good…feels so good…sounds so good…you now how I know?” Lili asked, her green eyes burning as she looked over at her lover.

“How?” Peter barely managed to get out, concentrating hard to keep from popping off.

“I had sex with her,” Lili blurted out. “Before we met…after a break-up I had…she had one too…and…oh god…she tastes so good…made me cum…I made her cum…Peter…it was so good…”

She began to work them both faster, Peter breathing heavy and sweating bullets as images of his girlfriend and her red-haired fuck friend filled his head. Madelaine eating Lili’s pussy, then Lili doing the same to Madelaine. Back and forth seeing them slither and glide over each other’s sweaty bodies, it was getting to be too much.

“The…mmmm…the only thing…that would have made it better…and it was so fucking good…would be you there…mmmm baby…feeling your cock in me while tasting Maddies’ sweet pussy…both of you all over me and setting me ablaze…watching..ah ah ah…watching you fuck her…feeling your cum on our faces and kissing it back and forth between us…”

Before the blonde could verbally finish her thought the desire within took the wheel. In a flash her shorts were gone, tossed across the room and the next piece of clothing sent flying was Peter’s boxers. As her man was busy working on removal of his own shirt Lili got busy sinking down on his raging hard-on, both of them releasing guttural groans as Peter’s rod filled her up. However this was no time to savor the feeling, both were too riled up by Lili’s stories and the blonde wasted no time starting her ride.

“Peter! YES! PETER!” She yelled, bouncing on her beau’s cock. Peter rose up, refusing to be passive in the action and simply lay back. His hand gripped her ass tight, pulling her close, moving with her hips when she began to ride and grind. “YES! Give it to me…give me everything baby…oh my GOD yes!”

Peter thrust up into her, making the blonde’s voice bounce like she was on an off road car ride. He slowed down just for a moment, long enough for Lili to remove her shirt and finally leave the both of them completely naked.

“Mmm yeah suck them, suck my tits,” Lili cooed when Peter buried his face in her bust. He passionately covered her breasts with his tongue and lips as if driven mad by lust for her. She smiled, mouth open, moaning softly as he went beast mode, but still with just the right hint of tenderness.

Soon Lili’s rhythm while riding built up once more. She leaned back, propping herself  up with her arms and working herself on Peter’s cock.

“Tell me,” Lili said. “Tell me how good I feel…mmm because you…you feel so good…nothing better baby…no one better…Peter…oh my god…”

“Oh fuck Lils…fuck…can’t…word…oh god so good..just you…fuck…all you…”

“Mmmmm yessss,” Lili moaned through a smile. She threw herself back forward, slowing the motion of the ocean to pull him close for a deep kiss. Peter’s tongue slid into her mouth and Lili caressed it with her own before sucking on it. When the lips parted Lili gently pushed Peter back down onto the bed. She licked her lips as she changed position just a bit, her back to Peter now.

Lili began to move again, rising and falling on Peter’s cock, though this time a bit more slowly. His hand again found a home holding on to her hips, taking a few breaks from that to give some good smacks to her ass.

“Nnnnng,” Lili growled. “Again…feels good…mmmm…” Lili leaned all the way forward, gripping her covers tight while she started twerking on Peter’s cock. She could hear and feel the effect immediately, from his tightening grip on her hips to his desperate groans. They had both had a head start and at this point Lili was slamming the gas for them both.

The blonde released her grip on the covers with one hand and slid it beneath her. First her fingertips felt the perfect pleasure of Peter’s prick thrusting into her, making her see stars with every plunge. She was about to move to her clit, and second before she did Peter had something to say.

“Do it babe,” he said. “Play with your pussy…cum on my cock and tell me how good it feels.”

“So…so good baby,” Lili breathlessly said. “Oh I’m gonna cum…oh my god yes…yes…YESSSS!!!” One last downward slam onto Peter’s rod and it was over. The blonde’s beautiful body began to quiver and shake. Her face went cherry red and she cried out in pure passionate pleasure as she came. “FUUCK YES PETER YES BABY!!!”

As Lili writhed on his rod her convulsing cunt was working hard to milk his cock of everything it had and in short order Peter was ready to pop.

“Gonna cum oh shit LilI!!!!”

Despite the fact her pleasure-wracked body felt her limbs weighed tons, Lili managed to move off her lover's cock in a flash. She was now laying flat on the bed, her legs kicking up in the air as she grabbed Peter’s cock. She stroked him at light-speed, her green eyes piercing him like an emerald-tipped arrow.

“Shoot it for me baby,” Lili said, licking to tip like a lollipop. “Come on…give the birthday girl another present. Cum..cum…CUM!”

“LILI!!!” Peter shouted as his cock had an eruption that would make Vesuvius jealous. Rockets of white shot forth in the arc, some of it landing on Lili’s face and outstretched tongue but most of it landing on his own abdomen and chest.

“Come on, more,” she said, working her wrist and milking every last drop of his love lava out. Once the blonde was sure his balls were empty she wrapped her mouth around the tip, humming as she sucked and cleaned the tip and swallowed the cum down. But Lili’s clean-up job wasn’t done. She slithered up his body, licking up the glob of cum that were all over her lover’s body, leaving a trail until she got the last one.

After her clean-up she was face to face with her man. Lili opened her mouth, showing Peter how much she loved the present he’d just given her, playing with it on her tongue before swallowing it down and proudly showing off the empty mouth. Peter put his arms around and pulled Lili on top of him and kissed her deeply. Soone she rolled off to the side and raped her arm around his chest and rested her head on his shoulder.

“You know, I have a lot to think about now sweetie,” she said, kissing his chest.

“Like what?”

“Well, what I’m getting you for your birthday for starters.”

*******

“Cheers to the ultimate hostess,” Brodie said, clinking his beer bottle with Camila’s. They both decided for a little after-party round once they finished cleaning up after Lili’s party. They were in a corner booth at the Whisky Casket, a decision made to give Lili and Peter a little privacy.

“Thank you,” she said with a smile before taking a swig. “Though right now I’d wager Lili is giving Peter a lot of thanks. Loudly with lots of squeaking springs and the headboard acting like a kickdrum.”

“They get pretty active?”

“Yeah, but it’s not like I’m not a loud one too. Probably louder.”

“Now that’s some info I never thought I’d find out about you.”

“Well I’m willing to answer most questions, Mr. Quint. I mean that’s kind of how conversations go, unless you just intended to chug a couple beers with me then head home.”

“Not unless I get a really interesting counter offer.”

“Good to know I rank that highly,” laughed Cami.

“You know I do have a question now that I think of it.”

“Shoot.”

“Why’d you hold me back from joking around after Peter’s little karaoke surprise?” Brodie asked. “I figured you would have said something first.”

“Because it was Lili’s day and it was making her happy,” Cami said. “I mean is it fun to embarrass Petey? Of course. But there are rules to it. You just can;t do it anytime and that was not the time. If I or anyone had made one joke at the moment it would have ruined it for Lili and I will not have that.”

“I see.”

“Now, in a few months down the line? Fair game. But for now, it’s too sweet a moment.” Cami took another sip from the bottle. “Now, I have a question for you.”

“Go ahead.”

“Back at that dinner with your dad you reacted really weird when his girlfriend showed up. And I mean more than just shock at the age thing.”

“Well, um,” Brodie stuttered, trying to search for anything but the all too weird truth. “It’s just that when I got here I had a tour guide around campus and then I saw her again with my dad.”

“Oh that is pretty weird,” Cami said. “It’s like all this drama with your parents is now leaking into school and stuff. Yuck.”

“Yeah. Thanks for sticking that out with me by the way.”

“Oh, I owe you for the whole photography class thing. Besides, I like being there for people I care about.”

There were a few moments of silence between the two and later on neither could clearly say who made the first move, but soon both Camila and Bordie’s face drifted close together until they met in a kiss. When it broke they both were shocked, wide-eyed and slack-jawed. Then they both said the same thing.

“Shit.”
 
The following users thanked this post: Slyguy, pixidragon, Blocboy VC, apx

Slyguy

  • Global Moderator
  • Hero Member
  • *****
  • Posts: 1006
  • Thanked: 1769 times
  • Gender: Male
  • What if I told you I'm a mastermind?
Re: All-Star College
« Reply #129 on: March 02, 2023, 04:36:29 PM »
It was my great honor to contribute to this in my very small way, but you are just at the top of your game here with this one.  I think it may be the best one yet, and that is certainly saying something!  Cheers my friend!
 
The following users thanked this post: MaxwellLord

Craz

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #130 on: March 03, 2023, 04:11:08 AM »
That was great did not see a lot of that coming.
« Last Edit: March 03, 2023, 04:13:26 AM by Craz »
 
The following users thanked this post: MaxwellLord, Blocboy VC

alamar2000

Re: All-Star College
« Reply #131 on: June 08, 2023, 11:54:42 PM »
Loving this story,

wouldn't mind seeing Victoria Justice and Anna kendrick get gangbanged in a scene together. Perhaps Anya Taylor Joy as well
 
The following users thanked this post: MaxwellLord, Blocboy VC

 

Social Media Links

Reddit Tumblr NewTumblr bdsmlr Twitter ImageFap

Partner Sites

Planet Suzy HotCelebForum Pride Girlz Hyper Dreams Interactive Sex Stories TG-Party BIG BOOBED MODELS CHYOA - Interactive Sex Stories

DMCA

DMCA